The Song of the Cathar Wars

Crusade Texts in Translation

Editorial Board

Malcolm Barber (Reading), Peter Edbury (Cardiff),

Bernard Hamilton (Nottingham), and Norman Housley (Leicester)

Titles in this series include:

Peter W. Edbury
The Conquest of Jerusalem and the Third Crusade
Sources in translation
In paperback

Helen J. Nicholson
The Chronicle of the Third Crusade
A translation of the
Itinerarium peregrinorum el gesta regis Ricardi

Tom Asbridge and Susan Edgingion

Walter the Chancellor’s ‘Antiochene Wars’

Janet Shirley
Crusader Syria in the 13th Century
The Rothelin continuation of William of Tyre
with part of the Eracles or Acre text

and forthcoming

Donald Richards
The Rare and Excellent History of Saladin
being the al-Nawadir al-Sultaniyya wa’l-Mahasin al-Yusufiyya
of Baha’ al-Din Ibn Shaddad

Janet Shirley and Peter Edbury

Guillaume de Machaut: The Capture of Alexandria

Paul Crawford
The Templar of Tyre
The Song of the Cathar Wars

A History of the Albigensian Crusade

WILLIAM OF TUDELA
and an

ANONYMOUS SUCCESSOR

translated by
JANET SHIRLEY
First published 1996 by Ashgate Publishing

Paperback edition published 2000

Published 2016 by Routledge

2 Park Square, Milton Park, Abingdon, Oxon OX14 4RN
711 Third Avenue, New York, NY 10017, USA

Routledge is an imprint of the Taylor & Francis Group, an informa business

Copyright © Janet Shirley, 1996

Janet Shirley has asserted her moral right under the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 to be
identified as the author of this work.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reprinted or reproduced or utilised in any form or by any
electronic, mechanical, or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including photocopying and
recording, or in any information storage or retrieval system, without permission in writing from the
publishers.

Notice:
Product or corporate names may be trademarks or registered trademarks, and are used only for
identification and explanation without intent to infringe.

British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data

William, of Tudela
The Song of the Cathar Wars: A History of the Albigensian Crusade.
1. Narrative poetry, Provençal—translations into English. 2. Narrative poetry, English—translated
from Provençal. 3. Provençal poetry—to 1500—translations into English. 4. English poetry—
translated from Provençal. 5. Albigenses—poetry.
I. Title, II. Shirley, Janet.
841′.03′0901

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Guillaume, de Tudèle, fl. 1210–1213.

[Chanson de la croisade albigeoise. English]
The song of the Cathar wars: a history of the Albigensian Crusade/William of Tudela and an
anonymous successor: translated by Janet Shirley.
p. cm. Includes index. (Cloth)
1. Albigenses—Poetry. 2. France—History—Philip II Augustus, 1180–1223—Poetry. 3. Languedoc
(France)—History—Poetry.
I. Shirley, Janet. II. Title.
PC3340.G84C413 1996
849′12—dc20
96-12313
CIP
ISBN 13: 978-0-7546-0388-7 (pbk)
 Contents
List of maps and figures

Introduction
The Canso and its authors
Outline of historical events
Reliability and value of the text
Translator’s comments
Bibliography
Acknowledgements

The Song of the Cathar Wars by William of Tudela

The Song continued by William’s successor

Chronology

Index
 List of maps and figures
1 General map for The Song of the Cathar Wars

2 Map of the Rhône valley

3 Detail of the central area

4 Plan of Beaucaire

5 Plan of Toulouse

6 The cross of the counts of Toulouse and the Montfort lion

7 Simon de Montfort attacks Toulouse

1 General map for The Song of the Cathar Wars
2 Map of the Rhône valley
3 Detail of the central area
4 Plan of Beaucaire
5 Plan of Toulouse
 Introduction

The Canso and its authors

The poem offered here in translation tells the story of events in Languedoc
between the years 1204 and 1218, events known to us as the Albigensian
Crusade. Exhorted to do so by the Church, warriors from the Ile de France and
northern Europe rode south in order to exterminate heresy and acquire wealth,
and were vigorously resisted by men and women of Languedoc, now often
called Occitania. This was not yet part of France, and much of it had closer links
with the realms of Aragon or Navarre than with the small French kingdom far
away in the north. In August 1209 a French baron, Simon de Montfort, was
chosen to command the military attack. His principal opponent was Raymond
VI, count of Toulouse.
The crusade was launched and strongly supported by Pope Innocent III in
order to stamp out the dualist heresy then flourishing in Languedoc. Most
writings by these heretics have long since perished, so that the surviving
evidence is mainly provided by their enemies, but it seems clear that Cathars
believed in the existence not of one supreme God but of two gods who were
equally powerful, one good and one evil; that they regarded everything physical
as belonging to the evil god, and therefore to be abstained from wherever
possible - no wealth, no sexual intercourse, no eating of meat and as little as
possible of any other food. They also held that ‘the Roman Church had been
founded by the evil god to frustrate the work of Christ’ (Bernard Hamilton, The
Albigensian Crusade), and that Christ did not really die on the cross and
therefore did not need to rise from the dead. Their own name for themselves,
‘Cathars’, meant those who are pure, cleansed, and their preachers went about
from place to place not only teaching but demonstrating a Christ-like love of
poverty and abstention from worldly lusts. It was in response to this challenge
that St Dominic began his great career, himself adopting a life of poverty and
preaching. Here too are the origins of the Inquisition, for in the early 1230s the
Church established this tribunal as a more systematic means of heresy-hunting.
This account of the crusade against the Cathars or Albigenses - people of Albi,
a stronghold of the heresy - has no surviving title, except that in his opening
lines the first author refers to la cansos que maestre Guilhems fit, ‘the song
which Master William made’. There were two authors, William, who tells us
something about himself in his opening lines and in laisse 9, and a man whose
name we do not know who picked up William’s work almost in mid-sentence
and carried it magnificently on from an entirely different point of view. The
change-over occurs between laisses 131 and 132, after about one third of the
text.
William of Tudela, the first author, supported the papacy and the northern
French and their allies, although with some qualms now and then at particular
acts of cruelty. His anonymous continuer, however, is whole-heartedly on the
side of the southerners. This does not mean that he supported heresy; on the
contrary, he indignantly denies that any of his heroes were guilty of such an error
and asserts their orthodoxy. So did they, and it is noteworthy that the most
frequent accusation brought against Raymond of Toulouse was not that he was
himself a heretic, but that he was not sufficiently hard on heretics among his
vassals.
William and the Anonymous differ in other ways as well. There are, of course,
similarities - both wrote in forms of Provençal, that of William being less
southern and more French than that of his successor. Both wrote a historical
narrative in alexandrine verse, the lines being rhymed in groups of irregular
length now called ‘laisses’. Both included plenty of direct speech and gave the
performer of the verses good scope for dramatic presentation and lively effects.
Both used a literary device to help the performer carry over from the end of one
laisse to the beginning of the next: William rhymes throughout each laisse on
one sound, but ends his final half line with a new rhyme, the one that he will use
all through the following laisse. His successor does not change the rhyme like
this but instead ends each laisse with a resounding phrase, which he then repeats
as the first words of the next laisse.
But there are other differences between the two men, and these are striking.
One is their point of view: William is emphatically a loyal Catholic who
deplores la fola erransa of the heretics and thinks it an unfortunate necessity,
indeed their own fault, if they are slaughtered. The Anonymous is a passionate
opponent of the crusade, thinks no villainy too evil to be ascribed to its
commander, Simon de Montfort, and shouts for joy at each success won by
Count Raymond or by his son, ‘the brave young count’.
 Another and considerable difference between these two authors, one that is all
but lost in translation, is that William was a good competent writer but his
successor was a man of genius. William can tell a good story and is careful to
leave us in no doubt that he was a well educated literary man (‘Never in the host
of Menelaus from whom Paris stole Helena were so many tents set up on the
plains below Mycenae …’). The Anonymous, however, can toss showers of
words into the air and catch them again, can make the morning air shimmer
before our eyes as the knights ride to war along the riverbank with the sun
glinting on their armour and on the waters of the Garonne. More than this, he has
great economy of style, never any hint of long-windedness or padding, and his
command of dialogue is such that we read on in amazement, thinking, for
example, ‘How brave of that man to speak to Count Simon like that!’ before we
catch ourselves up and remember that the whole conversation can only be
invented.

Outline of historical events

The dualist heresy flourishing in Languedoc did not originate there, but survived
there when it had vanished from other parts of Europe. It is thought to have
come perhaps from Bulgaria as early as the tenth century, and then spread
widely, prospering as commerce prospered, following trade routes and growing
as towns grew. Ideas can be exchanged as well as goods. In many places the
authorities were glad to cooperate with the Church in putting down dissent, but
the situation was different in Languedoc, where there was no general system of
primogeniture. Inheritances were normally shared out between all the surviving
offspring of the deceased, so that fiefs were sub-divided and power dispersed. In
such a situation subversive doctrines were less easily checked.
In the early years of the thirteenth century Pope Innocent III sent legatine
commissions into Languedoc to combat heresy, but without much success. Most
zealous of his emissaries was Arnold Amaury, abbot of Cîteaux and head of the
Cistercian order. He and his subordinates used the Cathars’ own methods of
poverty and preaching and at this stage avoided harsh measures. But in 1207 the
pope’s legate Peter of Castelnau excommunicated Raymond VI, count of
Toulouse, and in January 1208 one of Raymond’s men retaliated by murdering
Peter. Pope Innocent now abandoned peaceful means and ordered a crusade
against Toulouse. Raymond, however, asserted his innocence of the murder and
asked for an impartial investigator. Innocent sent his notary, Milo, but told him
privately to take orders from Arnold, abbot of Cîteaux. Negotiations dragged on.
In June 1209, with the crusade already on its way, Raymond VI was formally
reconciled to the Church and accepted all the required conditions.
He then immediately took the cross himself, thus putting all his own lands out
of bounds to the crusade, as the property of an active crusader was under the
protection of holy Church and could not be attacked. Instead the crusaders made
war on the lands of Raymond Roger Trencavel, viscount of Béziers and
Carcassonne, Count Raymond’s nephew. On the day of St Mary Magdalene, 22
July 1209, Béziers fell to the abbot of Cîteaux and its inhabitants were
massacred. The Jewish community, interestingly enough, had already left the
city, accompanying its viscount Raymond Roger, who had gone to organise the
defence of Carcassonne.
Before long Carcassonne also fell, on less harsh terms than Béziers, and
Raymond Roger, surrendering on safe-conduct, was put in prison in spite of the
personal intervention of his overlord, Peter II, king of Aragon. There he died in
November of the same year.
The crusaders, meanwhile, had - not without difficulty - found in Simon de
Montfort, titular earl of Leicester, a leader to take command of military
operations. (It is his fourth and youngest son, also Simon, who is famous in
English history as ‘the father of parliament’; he died at Evesham in 1265.) There
was considerable unrest throughout the winter, but gradually Count Simon won
control of Trencavel lands and ousted such local lords as did not co-operate with
him. In the summer of 1210 he took the rock-perched castle and fortified village
of Minerve and burned alive 140 Cathars who refused to recant.
Fresh moves were made against Raymond VI. Arnold of Cîteaux
excommunicated him again; Simon de Montfort did homage to Peter, king of
Aragon, for the Trencavel fiefs; Raymond refused to help the Church stamp out
heresy among his vassals. The crusaders besieged and took Lavaur, throwing its
Lady down a well. They failed to take Toulouse but subdued most of the rest of
Raymond’s lands. In 1212 Simon summoned a parlement to Pamiers and drew
up a new code of laws for the lands he had conquered.
Simon’s supremacy became more than the king of Aragon could tolerate. His
fresh intervention on behalf of Raymond VI and young Raymond (VII) led
eventually to conflict with the abbot of Cîteaux, with the pope, and to war
between the crusaders and Aragon. Peter II was defeated and killed at the battle
of Muret on 12 September 1213.
Yet Simon still could not take Toulouse. Pope Innocent sent a new legate,
Peter of Benevento, to Languedoc. He absolved Raymond, who placed Toulouse
provisionally in the custody of the Church. Simon retained control of the
territories he had conquered.
At Easter 1215 Louis, heir to the crown of France, came on crusade to
Languedoc, and as overlord of Toulouse ordered the legate to hand the city over
to Simon, who dismantled its defences. In November the same year the Fourth
Lateran Council met. Innocent ruled that Simon should continue to hold his
conquests, that Raymond VI should receive a pension, and that his son, young
Raymond, should hold the marquisate of Provence when he came of age.
In 1216 the Raymonds, father and son, arrived in Provence where they found
strong local support. Young Raymond captured Beaucaire, while his father was
in Spain recruiting help. In September 1217 Raymond VI retook Toulouse,
except for its fortress, the Narbonnais castle. Pope Honorius III, who had
recently succeeded Innocent, ordered a new crusade, and the city was besieged
in the spring of 1218. On June 25 Simon de Montfort was struck and killed by a
stone from a siege engine.
Although Amaury de Montfort was immediately chosen as count in place of
his father, and in 1219 summoned a crusade from France to help him, he made
no progress, and in 1224 he went home to Paris and made over his claims to the
king of France.
But heresy still flourished in Languedoc, and in 1226 Honorius III
excommunicated Raymond VII and called a new crusade from the north.
Eventually Raymond VII was forced to acknowledge that he could no longer
fight the united strength of the French crown and the Roman Church, and in
1229, stripped to his shirt-sleeves, accepted the peace terms offered him in Paris.
In 1219 these events and others such as the disastrous Trencavel war of 1240,
the fall of Montségur in 1244, and the transfer of the county of Toulouse to the
French crown when Jeanne, daughter of Raymond VII and wife of Alfonse de
Poitiers, died without heirs in 1271, still lay far ahead, and our Anonymous
could finish his Song on a hopeful note. The Virgin Mary, St Sernin, God and his
saints will come to the young count’s help, he says, and will save Toulouse.

Reliability and value of the text

The Song of the Cathar Wars was written in verse to be sung, an entertainment in
a baron’s hall, but this does not mean we should regard it as fiction. Both authors
were concerned to present a true picture. William of Tudela used eyewitness
testimony when he could, and quoted his sources, as for instance Pons of Mela
(laisse 5), Isarn, prior of Vielmorès (laisse 84), and Count Baldwin’s bailiff and
provost who told William how well the count ate during the siege of Moissac
(laisse 119). He also points out that he could have made his song much better if
he had been able to ride with and get to know the crusaders listed in laisse 36.
(His line-filling phrases ‘as the song says’, ‘as the book tells you’, however, are
not a reference to other sources, only variations on the theme of ‘as I was
saying’.) William’s chronology lacks detail, but the only inaccuracies scholars
have found is that he transposes the dates of the fall of Termes and the council at
St Gilles (laisse 58) and exaggerates the duration of the siege of Termes. He also
locates at Aries a council which is probably but not certainly the same as one
that took place at Montpellier (laisse 59). All the other events he describes are
correct, in so far as they can be checked from other sources. This means that we
can trust him when he mentions events not recorded elsewhere, such as the
crusade from Quercy and the Agenais (laisses 13 and 14), and the attempt made
by Peter II of Aragon to achieve a settlement during the siege of Carcassonne
(laisses 26-32).
The anonymous author who wrote the larger part of the Canso proves equally
reliable. Where he can be checked against such texts as the Hystoria albigensis
of Peter of Les Vaux de Cernay (a pro-crusade chronicler from the north; see
bibliography), he is accurate, and where he is the sole authority to mention the
presence of individuals at such-and-such a scene, he is often supported by
charter evidence. His narrative is, however, to some extent uneven. Some events,
such as the siege of Beaucaire, are told in great detail, others are skated over or
omitted. E. Martin-Chabot, most recent editor of the Canso, claims that this
unevenness indicates our author’s presence at some events and absence from
others and that this is in itself good evidence of his reliability (M.-C, ii,p. xxi).
The lively speeches the Anonymous puts into his characters’ mouths are of
course not meant to be taken literally; they serve to set differing points of view
before the audience in a vivid way and to keep the action of the poem moving.
Some of them also enable the partisan author to depict Simon de Montfort in a
thoroughly repulsive light - here are all these admirable crusaders, we think,
great men from the north like the count of Soissons, telling the wicked count to
behave better, and yet he persists in his cruel ways! It is easy to forget that these
are literary devices and that in all probability the count of Soissons and the
others never dreamed of uttering such remarks.
It is important to remember that this text was meant to entertain as well as to
inform, and to earn money. It was not going to be read in studious silence but out
loud, declaimed, sung, it would be watched and listened to. Auditors would be
eating supper, drinking, chatting with friends and family after a hard day in the
saddle, criticising the performer’s shortcomings or applauding his skill, his
command of pathos, irony or horror, and,‘for those who can use it’ of melody.
Nobody was going to toss a coin to an entertainer who failed to keep his
audience awake or forgot to flatter the hearers or their relatives. There are
several asides in the text expressing gratitude to generous donors, as for example
the reference by the Anonymous in laisse 194 to Roger Bernard, son of the count
of Foix, que m daura e esclarzis, ‘who gave me gold and glory’. The last few
laisses, too, display an astonishing command of adjectives: not one of the lords
mentioned but is valiant, heroic or generous, and never does the Anonymous
repeat himself; he has several new epithets ready every time. Surely this gives us
a clue to the likely composition of his audience, among whom he intends shortly
to be passing round his hat.
As well as a description of events as they occurred, the Canso offers modern
readers insight into the world-view of thirteenth-century men and women, into
their likes and dislikes and unconscious assumptions. Blinkered as we cannot fail
to be by assumptions of our own, we may never fully understand our
predecessors, but it is a step towards doing so if we can directly encounter the
kind of writing they themselves enjoyed. Again and again, for instance, we
notice that rank, inherited status, was of absolute importance. So too was the
display of wealth, for wealth equals power. We have only to observe the
archbishop of Reims in his furs on a particularly hot day in the scorching
summer of 1212, when warriors with any sense were in their shirt-sleeves (laisse
118). Vital too was the ownership of land; this thread runs through the whole
story and references are many. One example is the passionate bewilderment
expressed by Raymond VI in the court of Rome (laisse 151): how can anyone
expect him to become a landless man, with no base, nowhere to lay his head?
Another essential element, linked closely with land-ownership, was family
solidarity. The more we study the text, the more we realise what near relatives
many of these warriors were - fathers, sons and sons-in-law, brothers and
cousins; and their wives and daughters played a greater role than is sometimes
perceived. These are family feuds and family disputes.
Yet another difference we encounter is a matter-of-fact reliance upon God - he
was expected to take a direct hand in events, and that not just by devout persons
but by bloody-minded soldiers. So too were the saints, and it was important to
have good strong saints on your own side. Toulouse, our author clearly felt, was
fortunate in having the body of St Exupéry to put on display in time of danger
(laisse 213).
Delight in warfare is very clear, and so are other aspects of war - it was not all
glitter and heroism. ‘Go for the backs of their knees’, advises Bernard of
Cazenac (laisse 205), and in laisse 211 we see foot-soldiers coming onto the
battlefield at Baziège to finish off the fallen. War was a professional and
profitable business -plunder and ransoms formed an essential part of it. Pay,
except for mercenaries, is usually referred to discreetly as ‘gifts’. Several times
Simon de Montfort is shown at his wits’ end because, he says, his companions
want to leave him as he has no funds left and no gifts to give them. (Crusaders
also, of course, go away when they have done their forty days’ duty, la
carantena, as the count of Soissons does in laisse 208.) The professional attitude
to war is also very clear in Count Simon’s repeated fury at his defeats by mere
amateurs, ‘unarmed men’ who have had the temerity to oppose him, ‘as if the
hare were to turn on the hounds!’ Similarly the French knights are horrified at
the deaths of the German crusaders so shamefully killed by villeins at Montgey
(laisses 69 ff.).
Another striking feature is the importance of daylight and nightfall, and of the
onset of winter and the fresh green of spring. No one can mount a campaign until
there is enough grass for the horses, and the Anonymous can find no better
imagery to describe the joy felt at the arrival of young Raymond of Toulouse
than to say that ‘he brought us light, he gave colour back to us’. With sunrise, the
grey shapes of early dawn take their own colour again and return to life.

Translator’s comments
Translations, it is said, are either beautiful or faithful, never both. This one aims
at accuracy but is not literal. Readers who compare it with the Occitan text will
find, for instance, that at times the author uses three verbs for emphasis (‘they
killed, slew and slaughtered …’) and I have used only two or perhaps one, to
avoid heaviness. Very often, too, I have introduced proper nouns where the text
uses common nouns or pronouns, so that instead of ‘the count… the count… the
count…’ I have ‘Count Raymond … Count Simon… the count of Foix’, and so
on. I have also added the word ‘young’ now and then, to distinguish Raymond
the son from Raymond his father.

Various expressions
The term paratge has proved untranslatable. In derivation it is the same word as
our ‘peerage’ and has a general meaning of ‘equality’, of being level with one’s
peers, that everything is all right because rank and order are decently observed,
just as in cases of ‘disparagement’ (once meaning ‘to marry out of one’s class’)
rank is put under threat and society de-stabilised. P.T. Ricketts defines paratge as
‘le droit territorial et l’honneur de celui qui le revendique’, rights over land and
the personal honour of the lord who claims them (see bibliography). Paratge,
then, is seriously threatened by the disinheriting of the counts of Toulouse. But
the word contains further nuances: Freda White says that in twelfth-century
Languedoc ‘life was illumined by a quality the troubadors called parage. That
word… included food for all, festal games and dances, fine clothes and good
manners, kindness and the sweetness of life. Above all it meant poetry’ (Freda
White, 1964, West of the Rhône, Faber, p. 64.). William and the Anonymous
might be slightly surprised by this definition, but they would recognise
‘illumined’ and agree that paratge was a rich and joyful word.
Pretz, often appearing in conjunction with paratge, is another awkward word.
It can mean: ‘price, money, payment, value, glory, reputation’ or ‘worth’. I have
usually translated it ‘worth’, sometimes ‘glory’.
The word ‘Saracen’ occurs both as a noun and as an adjective - Sarrazinis,
Sarrazinal Massacres are more terrible than any ‘since the days of the Saracens’,
that is since the Moslem invasions in the eighth century and later, see laisse 21,
n. 3. ‘Saracen’ walls or ramparts, however, are those of great antiquity, in fact
likely to be Roman or Visigothic.

Personal names
These I have usually put into the form most familiar to English readers, for
example Theobald not Tibaut, and Peter, king of Aragon, not Peire. Some names
are nicknames, and are translated where possible, such as the Wolf of Foix. The
Tinhos del Juratz (laisse 211) remains Tinhos but the word probably means
‘scabby’. Guy Cap de Porc, pig-head, is not translated. Generally ‘de’ is
translated as ‘of’, except where habit makes ‘de’ more appropriate in English, as
in ‘de Montfort’ or ‘de Lucy’.

Place names
Some place names which in this text occur in their Occitan form, such as La Isla
Jordan or Rocamaura, will be found on modern maps in their French form,
L’Isle-Jourdain, Roquemaure, because in the end the French won this long war. I
have kept some of these in their southern forms, but consistency is not possible:
Masselha appears as Marseille, and so on.
As in all writings of this period, the word ‘France’ does not refer to the whole
country which now bears that name, but to the comparatively small kingdom in
the north, the Ile de France and its appurtenances.

Money and horses

The phrase ‘thousand-shilling horse’ that occurs several times translates the
word milsoldor, a ‘thousand-shillinger’. Livres, sous and deniers, £.s.d., relate to
each other as English pounds, shillings and pence used to do: twelve deniers =
one sol or sow, twenty sous = one livre, A thousand sous horse will have cost
fifty livres, whether this was actual coin or money of account. In laisse 97
Bouchard rides a horse worth over a hundred livres; no doubt an exceptional
animal. What coins themselves were worth depended where they were minted -
at Tours, Paris, Le Puy or elsewhere. See, for instance, laisse 57 where we are
told how well the count de Montfort behaved at Termes in not robbing the ladies
of even the worth of un poges, a tiny coin from Le Puy.

Dates and times of day

Dates are rarely mentioned - ‘it was on a Thursday’ or ‘one Sunday’, or a saint’s
day or other feast of the Church.
Times of day are usually indicated in terms of sunrise or sunset, sometimes
cockcrow, sometimes dinner or supper time. ‘Terce’, ‘none’ and ‘vespers’ are
also used; these were respectively the third, fifth and sixth hours of prayer, but
the actual time would depend on the season of year and length of daylight
available. It is easiest to think of them as ‘morning’, ‘afternoon,’ and ‘evening’.

Rock crystal
Very precious and expensive, this was used to decorate helmets and sometimes
the boss or rim of a shield. There are frequent references to crystals, and to gold
ornaments as well, being cut off in battle.

Siege weapons
These include different kinds of stone-throwers - catapults, mangonels and
trebuchets - which hurled projectiles and were worked either by levers and ropes
or by torsion; battering rams; and movable castles, ‘cats’ and ‘dogs’ of varying
sizes and a mustela, a ‘weasel’. These gave sappers or other troops protection
against fire from the ramparts they were attacking. Movable boiled-leather
shelters are also mentioned.

Subheadings
Subheadings in bold type throughout the following text are provided by the
translator to help readers follow a story that was never meant to be read, but to
be listened to and watched.
Square brackets show where phrases have been supplied to fill a lacuna, and
dotted lines indicate a gap in the text.
Footnotes
In an attempt to keep these short, notes have not usually been supplied for place
names - please see maps and plans. Individuals are only given a note when first
mentioned; after that, see the Index and refer to the first entry.
References to the Martin-Chabot edition of the text, abbreviated M.-C, do not
only mean ‘this information is drawn from Martin-Chabot’, they also mean that
a fuller discussion of the various problems is to be found there.

The manuscripts
There is only one complete manuscript of the Canso, no. 25425 fonds français in
the Bibliothèque nationale, Paris, beautifully written in a southern hand in about
the year 1275. We have no way of knowing how distant from hand in about the
year 1275. We have no way of knowing how distant from the original copy this
manuscript may be. It is extremely handsome, and contains thirteen admirable
line drawings, scenes of warfare, siege, and so on, which never received the
paint for which they were intended. The artist has been careful to display shields
and horse-armour so as to allow the illuminator plenty of scope for blazoning the
armorial bearings of the contestants.
We also have two manuscript copies, one sixteenth and the other early
seventeenth century, of extracts from the Canso based on other manuscripts now
lost. One of these gives an alternative reading for the first laisse, which Martin-
Chabot prefers to the version in no. 25425 and uses for his edition; this is the
reading used here.
Besides these there are two prose versions of the Canso, one probably
fifteenth century, existing in three manuscripts and published by Molinier in vol.
8 of the Histoire de Languedoc of Dom Vaissete, the other early sixteenth
century, incomplete and unpublished. See Martin-Chabot, vol. i, pp. xvii-xxviii,
for full descriptions and discussion of all the above.

Bibliography
Editions of the text
Fauriel, Claude (1837), Histoire de la Croisade contre les hérétiques albigeois, Paris.

Gougaud, Henri (1984), La Chanson de la croisade albigeoise, édition bilingue: occitan-français, Berg
International, Paris; with facsimile of the manuscript; also available without facsimile as a Livre de Poche.

Martin-Chabot, Eugène, ed. and tr. (1973–1989), La Chanson de la croisade albigeoise, 3 vols, CHFMA,
ed. Les Belles Lettres, Paris, (abbreviated as M.-C).

Meyer, Paul, ed. and tr. (1875–1879), La Chanson de la croisade contre les Albigeois, 2 vols, SHF, Paris.

Other sources
Guillaume de Puylaurens: Chronique, available in: Recueil des historiens de la
France, ed. Dom Brial, t. xix, pp. 193–225; and in: Troisièmes mélanges
d’histoire du moyen âge, ed. A. Luchaire, (1904), fasc. 18 de la Bibliothèque de
la Faculté des lettres de Paris, pp. 119–175, Paris.
Also - Chronica magistri Guillelmi de Podio Laurentii, ed. and trans. J.
Duvernoy, parallel Latin and French texts (Paris, 1976).

Peter of Les Vaux de Cernay: Hystoria albigensis in Recueil des historiens de

France ed. Dom Brial, t. xix, pp. 1–113; also ed. P. Guébin and E. Lyon, SHF,
1926–1930, Paris; translated into French, P. Guébin and H. Maisonneuve, Paris,
1951; and forthcoming in English as The History of the Albigensian Crusade, tr.
and ed. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly, Boydell & Brewer, Woodbridge.

Modern works
Costen, Michael (forthcoming), History of the Albigensian Crusade, Manchester
University Press, Manchester.

Hamilton, Bernard (1974), The Albigensian Crusade, Historical Association

pamphlet G.85.

Paterson, Linda (1987), ‘La Chanson de la croisade albigeoise: mythes

chevaleresques et réalités militaires’ in Actes du Colloque d’Amiens, 18-22 mars.

Paterson, Linda (1993), The World of the Troubadours, Cambridge University

Press.

Ricketts, P.T. (1982), ‘The Canso of the Albigensian Crusade: literature and
patriotism’ in Proceedings of the 2nd conference on Medieval Language and
Literature, University of Birmingham, 28–30 March.

Sumption, Jonathan (1978), The Albigensian Crusade, Faber & Faber, London.

Wakefield, W.L. (1974), Heresy Crusade and Inquisition in Southern France,

1100-1250, Allen & Unwin, London.
Acknowledgements
Grateful thanks are due and are most sincerely paid to many kind helpers,
especially to Dick Barlow for typesetting and maps, to Clive Burnham of
Cerberus Printers, Kirkby Stephen, to Graham Paxman for blazoning and
drawing the coats of arms on page 65, and to Malcolm Barber, Daniel Barlow,
Michael Costen, Simon Gaunt, Bernard Hamilton, Christopher Holdsworth and
Pauline Matarasso. Caroline Cornish of the Scolar Press has been infinitely
patient. I must also record my gratitude to Eugène Martin-Chabot, most recent
translator and editor of the Chanson de la croisade albigeoise, for the
thoroughness and clarity of his edition. Where I have occasionally ventured to
disagree with his interpretation, it has been with diffidence.
The Song of William of Tudela
William’s prologue
Laisse 1
In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit!
Listen to Master William’s song! William is a clerk in holy orders and was
educated at Tudela in Navarre. From there he went to Montauban where he
remained eleven years, but in the twelfth year he went away because he could
foresee the tragedy which lay ahead. He had long studied geomancy1 and was
skilled in this art, so that he knew that fire and devastation would lay the whole
region waste, that the rich citizens would lose all the wealth they had stored up,
and the knights would flee, sad and defeated, into exile in other lands, all
because of the insane belief2 held in that country. For this reason, as you have
heard, he left Montauban and went to join Count Baldwin3 - may Jesus guard
and guide him! - at Bruniquel, where the count was delighted to welcome him.
Baldwin later had William appointed, unopposed, to a canonry at Bourg St
Antonin, which he had garrisoned.4 Master Tecin and Geoffrey of Poitiers5 both
did all they could to help Master William in this matter.
And then William composed and wrote this book. Once he began it, he
thought of nothing else till it was done and indeed scarcely gave himself time for
sleep.
The book is well made and full of good writing. Listen to it all of you, great
and small, and you will learn both wisdom and eloquence, for the man who
wrote it is brimming over with both. If you do not know it yet, you cannot
imagine what you are going to hear.

Laisse 2
My lords, this song is modelled on that of Antioch6 and has the same verse
structure and, for those who can use it, the same melody.

Early attempts to fight the Cathar heresy

Of course you all know how this heresy - God send his curse on it! - became so
strong that it gained control of the whole of the Albigeois, of the Carcassès and
most of the Lauragais. All the way from Béziers to Bordeaux many, or indeed,
most people believed in or supported it.1 When the lord pope2 and the other
clergy saw this lunacy spreading so much faster than before and tightening its
grip every day, each of them in his own jurisdiction sent out preachers. The
Cistercian order led the campaign and time and again it sent out its own men.
Next, the bishop of Osma3 arranged a meeting between himself and other legates
with these Bulgars4 at Carcassonne. This was very well attended, and the king of
Aragon5 and his nobles were present. Once the king had heard the speakers and
discovered how heretical they were, he withdrew, and sent a letter about this to
Rome in Lombardy.6
God grant me his blessing, what shall I say? They think more of a rotten apple
than of sermons, and went on just the same for about five years. These lost fools
refused to repent, so that many were killed, many people perished, and still more
will die before the fighting ends. It cannot be otherwise.

Laisse 3
Not far from Lerida is a Cistercian abbey called Poblet.7 Its abbot8 was a wise
and excellent man, who was promoted to higher and still higher posts. From
Poblet he went to be abbot of Grandselve, and then, being so dear to God, he
was immediately chosen as abbot of Cîteaux. This most holy man, and others
too, went up and down the heretics’ country, preaching to them and begging
them to repent. But the more he begged them, the more they laughed at him and
scorned him for a fool. Wretched misbelievers, this was the legate they were
mocking, the pope’s own representative, with power to destroy them!9

Laisse 4
Led by Brother Arnold, abbot of Cîteaux, friend of God, the preachers travelled
on foot and on horseback among the wicked and misbelieving heretics, arguing
with them and vigorously challenging their errors, but these fools paid no
attention and despised everything they said.

Murder of Peter of Castelnau, 14 January 1208

At this time Peter of Castelnau1 was travelling out of Provence on his pacing
mule. He reached the Rhône2 at St Gilles, and there he excommunicated the
count of Toulouse3 for supporting the mercenaries who were ravaging the
countryside. Thereupon an evil-hearted squire, hoping to win the count’s
approval, stepped like a traitor behind the legate, drove his sharp sword into his
spine and killed him. The man fled at once on his fast horse to his home town of
Beaucaire, where he had kinsmen.4
Yet the legate raised his hands to heaven before he died and in the sight of all
those present asked God to forgive this wicked man. This was while he was
receiving communion at about cockcrow. Then he died, just as the day was
dawning. His soul went to God the Father and they buried him at St Gilles with
many a Kyrie eleison sung and many candles burning.

A crusade is decided on
Laisse 5
You can be sure the pope was not pleased when he heard of his legate’s death.
He grasped his chin in anger and called on St James of Compostela and on St
Peter of Rome who lies in the chapel there. He spoke his anathema and then
dashed out the candle. Brother Arnold of Cîteaux was present, and so too were
Master Milo,5 that fine Latinist, and the twelve cardinals all in a circle. There it
was they made the decision that led to so much sorrow, that left so many men
dead with their guts spilled out and so many great ladies and pretty girls naked
and cold, stripped of gown and cloak. From beyond Montpellier as far as
Bordeaux, any that rebelled were to be utterly destroyed. This was told me by
Master Pons of Mela,6 who was present on behalf of the king who holds Tudela,
lord of Pamplona and Estella, the best knight who ever sat a horse.7 (Miramelis,
commander of the heathen, felt his strength! Castile and Aragon were there too;
side by side their kings rode and fought.8 I intend to make a good new song
about this, and shall write it out on fair parchment.)

Laisse 6
The abbot of Cîteaux, however, sat with his head bent. Then he rose and,
standing by a marble column, said to the pope:
‘By St Martin, my lord, this talking is a waste of time! Come, have your
letters written in good Latin, and then I can set off. Send them to France, to the
Limousin, to Poitou, the Auvergne and Périgord; have the indulgence
proclaimed here too and all over the world as far as Constantinople. Proclaim
that any man who does not take the cross shall drink no wine, shall not eat off a
cloth morning or night, shall wear neither linen nor hemp and When he dies shall
lie unburied like a dog.’ He fell silent, and his advice seemed right to all who
were there.

Laisse 7
Everyone greatly respected the abbot of Cîteaux (who later became archbishop
of Narbonne, the best who ever wore mitre there), and when he had spoken, no
one said a word. Then the pope, looking thoroughly unhappy, spoke as follows:
‘Go to Carcassonne, brother, and to great Toulouse on the Garonne and lead
the armies against the ungodly. Cleanse the troops from their sins in the name of
Christ, and in my name preach to them and exhort them to drive the heretics out
from amongst the virtuous.’ After that, at about the hour of none, the abbot left
the town and spurred hard on his way, accompanied by the archbishop of
Tarragona, by the bishops of Lerida, of Barcelona and of Maguelonne near
Montpellier and, from beyond the Spanish passes, those of Pamplona, Burgos
and Tarazona. All these rode with the abbot of Cîteaux.

The crusade is preached

Laisse 8
As soon as they had taken leave, the abbot mounted and rode to Cîteaux, where
all the white monks who wore mitres had gathered for the chapter-general on the
feast of the Holy Cross in summer,1 as is their custom. In the presence of the
whole assembly he sang mass and after that he preached to them and showed
every one of them his letter and explained that they were to go here and there
about the world, over the whole length and breadth of holy Christendom.

Recruits flock in
Then, once they knew that their sins would be forgiven, men took the cross in
France and all over the kingdom. Never in my life have I seen such a gathering
as that one they made against the heretics and clog-wearers!2 The duke of
Burgundy3 took the cross there and so did the count of Nevers4 and many great
men. What they must have cost, those gold embroidered crosses and bands of
silk which they displayed on the right breast! Nor shall I try to tell you how they
were armed, equipped and mounted, nor about the iron-clad horses and their
emblazoned trappings, for God has made never a clerk or a scholar clever
enough to tell you the half of it, nor to list all the abbots and the priests gathered
there in the host that lay on the plains outside Béziers.

Count Raymond appeals to his nephew

Laisse 9
I do not suppose the count of Toulouse, the other barons and the viscount of
Béziers1 were pleased when they heard that the French were taking the cross;
indeed, as the song says, they were very concerned. Count Raymond appeared at
a meeting of the clergy held at that time up country at Aubenas,2 where he knelt
down and made an act of contrition before the lord abbot3 and asked for his
forgiveness. But the abbot said he would not give it him, that he could not do so
until the pope and the cardinals at Rome had first granted him some release. I see
no need to make a long story of it - the count rode fast to his nephew the
viscount and begged him not to attack him; let them stand together in defence
and avert their own and their country’s destruction. But instead of Yes the
viscount answered No. They parted on bad terms and the count rode away in
anger to Provence, to Aries and Avignon.4
William’s second prologue
My lords, listen to my song, for now the pace quickens. Master William began it
in the year of Our Lord Jesus Christ 1210 in the month of May when the trees
put forth their leaves, while he was living at Montauban. Indeed, if he had had
the luck of many a foolish minstrel or wretched knave, he would not now be
suffering for want of some good, honest man who would give him a horse or a
Breton palfrey to carry him pacing across the plain, or clothes of silk, precious
embroideries or rich brocades! But daily we see the world turning to perdition,
and wealthy men who ought to be virtuous are evil and refuse to give away so
much as a button. For my part, I don’t ask them for the value of the filthiest bit
of ash lying on their hearths, and may God who made the heavens and the
firmament confound them all, God and his blessed Mother!

Count Raymond takes steps to avoid attack

Laisse 10
The count of Toulouse, lord of Beaucaire, saw that his nephew the viscount was
against him, saw too all his enemies poised to attack, and knew that the
crusaders would invade all and any part of his lands without hesitation. He sent
into Gascony therefore, to his comrade the archbishop of Auch,1 being sure he
would not refuse to travel on his behalf, and to the abbot of Condom,2 a man of
noble birth, to Raymond of Rabastens,3 a generous giver, and to the prior of the
Hospital,4 a good physiciaa All these were to go to Rome and then to the
emperor.5 They would speak to the pope, for they were eloquent men, and would
make some arrangement.

Winter 1209, Raymond and the pope reconciled

Laisse 11
These envoys rode off to Rome as fast as they could. Why make a long story of
it? They said enough and they made gifts enough to reconcile the lord pope and
the count of Toulouse. This is how it was settled: Raymond was to make seven
of his strongest castles over to the lord pope as a guarantee of future obedience.
The pope sent a most worthy clerk called Milo6 who was to give the count his
orders (this Milo died at St Gilles before the end of the year).
When the viscount of Béziers heard that Count Raymond had indeed made his
peace, he bitterly repented and would have been glad to make terms too if he
could. But Milo despised him and refused his request. So the viscount
summoned his forces from his whole fief, horse and foot, every able-bodied
man, and waited inside Carcassonne for the crusading armies to arrive. How
wretched were those who had stayed at Béziers! I doubt if as many as fifty or a
hundred of them escaped death.

The crusade masses against Béziers

Laisse 12
My lords, you have heard how this host was first assembled. The abbot of
Cîteaux rode with it,7 accompanied by so many archbishops and learned men
that when they proceeded to some council meeting in the encampment, their
lines were longer than the whole army of Milan gathered into one place. Near
the clergy rode the brave duke of Burgundy, his banner displayed, bringing his
entire host, also the count of Nevers, banner flying, the count of St Pol8 at the
head of a strong force, Count Peter of Auxerre9 with all his men, Count William
of the Genevois,10 a rich land, Sir Adhémar of Poitiers,1 neighbour and enemy of
the count of Forez, bringing the men from his lands, and Peter Bermond from
Anduze.2 If I spoke from now till nightfall or till tomorrow’s dawn, I could not
tell you the names of those who came to join the crusade from Provence itself,
besides all the others who flocked to it, for no one could reckon the numbers, not
to mention the countless horsemen brought by the French.

Laisse 13
God be my witness, it was an enormous force. It contained twenty thousand
knights all fully armed and more than two hundred thousand villeins and
peasants, not counting clergy and citizens.3 They came from the whole length
and breadth of the Auvergne, from Burgundy, from France, from the Limousin,
from the whole world - north and south Germans, Poitevins, Gascons, men from
the Rouergue and Saintonge. God made never a clerk who could write them all
down, however hard he tried, not in two months or three. Provence was there in
full and so was Vienne; from the Lombardy passes all the way to Rodez every
man came flocking because the pardon offered to crusaders was so generous.
They rode in close array with banners raised, not expecting to meet any
opposition in the whole Carcassès, and intending to take Toulouse (but it had
made its peace4) and Carcassonne, they said, and the Albigeois. All their armour,
victuals and other supplies were loaded onto boats and sent by water.5 Count
Raymond hurried out to meet them, for he had promised faithfully to ride with
them.

Parenthesis: A crusade from the Agenais

Another crusading army arrived from the Agenais.6 It was not so large as the
French force and had been travelling for a month. With it rode Count Guy,7 a
courteous Auvergnat, the viscount of Turenne,8 very active in raising this force,
the bishops of Limoges and of Bazas, the good archbishop of Bordeaux,9 the
bishops of Cahors10 and Agen, Bertrand of Cardaillac,11 the lord of Gourdon1 and
Ratier of Castelnau2 with all the men of Quercy. This army took Puylaroque,
which was not defended, laid waste Gontaud and sacked Tonneins. But they
failed to take Casseneuil because it is a strong place and was well defended by
its garrison, who were Gascons, expert javelin-men and very light of foot.

Laisse 14
They laid siege to Casseneuil, which was defended by many archers and many
good knights under Seguin of Balenx,3 and would have taken the place if Count
Guy had not prevented it. He had much property there, and so he quarrelled with
the archbishop on this score.4 I do not know how they came to withdraw or upon
what terms.

Heretics burned
This host condemned many heretics to be burned and had many fair women
thrown into the flames, for they refused to recant however much they were
begged to do so. And the bishop of Le Puy arrived from Chassiers; he received
large sums of money from Caussade and from the Bourg. From St Antonin
where he first arrived, he went to the army besieging Casseneuil, for he thought
they were few in number and wanted to join them.
The inhabitants of Villemur suffered a sad blow, for a lad told them that the
army was about to move and had already struck camp at Casseneuil. Hearing this
rumour, they set fire to their own stronghold on the Monday evening and burned
it down and then fled away by moonlight.5
The main crusade
I shall tell you no more about that army but shall return to the other, now at
Montpellier. Count Raymond is guiding them and indeed they need his help.
Each day he rides ahead and shows them where they can camp in the lands
belonging to Raymond Roger his nephew, his sister’s son, who is making
constant war on him.

Laisse 15
Day and night Raymond Roger the viscount of Béziers worked to defend his
lands, for he was a man of great courage. Nowhere in the wide world is there a
better knight or one more generous and open-handed, more courteous or better
bred. He was Count Raymond’s nephew, his own sister’s son. And he was
certainly Catholic; I call to witness many a clerk and many a canon in their
cloisters. But he was very young6 and was therefore friendly with everyone, and
his vassals were not at all afraid or in awe of him but laughed and joked with
him as they would with any comrade. And all his knights and other vavassors
maintained the heretics in their towers and castles, and so they caused their own
ruin and their shameful deaths. The viscount himself died in great anguish, a sad
and sorry loss, because of this grievous error. I never saw him, though, except
once, when Count Raymond married the lady Eleanor, the best and fairest queen1
in Christian or heathen lands or anywhere in the whole wide world. All the good
I can say of her, all the praise I can give her, must always fall short of her worth
and excellence.

The siege and fall of Béziers

I return to my subject. When the viscount of Béziers heard the report and knew
that the army had passed Montpellier, he mounted his thousand-shilling horse2
and rode into Béziers one morning at dawn before it was fully light.

Laisse 16
Old and young, great and small, the citizens heard of his arrival and hurried at
once to meet him. He told them to defend themselves with all their strength and
said that they would very soon receive good support.
‘I must leave for Carcassonne,’ he said, ‘they have been waiting forme there
too long.’ That said, he rode out of the town. The Jews of Béziers followed him,
and the other inhabitants were left in great distress and anxiety. The bishop3 of
the town, an excellent man, rode into Béziers, dismounted and gathered all the
people together at the high church, a place full of powerful relics. They sat down
and he told them about the crusaders and how they had set off, and said that
rather than be defeated and killed or imprisoned, their goods and clothing taken
from them, they should surrender the town; if they gave it up like this, it would
at once be restored to them. If they refused, they would be stripped of all they
had and put to the sword.

Laisse 17
The bishop told them all this and begged them to make an agreement with the
clergy and the crusaders rather than be slaughtered. But the majority of the
townspeople said they would rather be drowned in the salt sea than take his
advice, that the crusaders should not get so much as a pennyworth of their
possessions from them or in any way change their rule over the town. They were
sure the host could not hold together, it would disintegrate in less than a
fortnight, for it stretched out a full league long and could barely be contained on
the roads and pathways. Their city was so strongly placed, they said, and its
walls defended it so well that even after a month’s siege it could not be stormed.
As Solomon said to the wise queen of the south, a fool’s notions often fall short.4
When the bishop saw that they were determined to fight and thought no more of
his advice than of a peeled apple, he got on his mule and rode away to the army,
which was still on the march. Those who went with him saved their lives, those
who stayed behind paid for it dearly. He reported as soon as he could to the
abbot of Cîteaux and the other lords, who all listened attentively. Fools, they
considered them, and madmen, for they knew very well that suffering, pain and
death awaited them

Laisse 18
On the feast of St Mary Magdalen1 the abbot of Cîteaux brought his huge army
to Béziers and encamped it on the sandy plains around the city. Great, I am sure,
was the terror inside the walls, for never in the host of Menelaus, from whom
Paris stole Helena, were so many tents set up on the plains below Mycenae nor
so many splendid pavilions erected by night in the open air as the French pitched
now, for with the exception of the count of Brienne2 there was not one baron of
France who did not do his forty days’ duty there.
An evil gift the men of Béziers received when they were told to stand firm and
give battle day in day out! Listen to what they did, these ignorant peasants,
stupider than whales:3 they kept charging at the host, waving white flags made of
cheap cloth and shouting aloud, as if they thought they could terrify them as
birds are scared off a field of oats with shouts and yells and cloths flapping in the
morning when the day dawns clear.

The crusaders’ kitchen boys take a hand

Laisse 19
When the chief of the servant lads saw them attacking the French forces with
shouts and yells and saw them throw one of the French crusaders off a bridge
and cut him to pieces, he called all his lads together and shouted out: ‘Come on,
let’s attack!’ As soon as he spoke, each one got himself a club - they had nothing
else, I suppose - and there were more than fifteen thousand of them, with not a
pair of shoes between them. In their shirts and trousers they began to go round
the town taking the walls apart stone by stone, they jumped down into the
ditches and set to work with picks, and others went to batter and smash down the
gates. Seeing all this, the inhabitants took fright, and now the crusading knights
were shouting, ‘To arms! To arms!’ What a crush you would have seen there as
these lads struggled to get into the town! They forced the defenders off the
ramparts and the men, women and children of Béziers fled into the church and
rang the church bells. It was their only refuge.

Laisse 20
The townspeople saw the crusaders drawing near, saw the chief of the servants
leading the attack and his lads jumping down into all the moats, breaking down
the ramparts and opening the gates, they saw the great mass of the French host
making ready for battle and they knew in their hearts that they could not hold.
Hurriedly they took refuge in the high church. The priests put on vestments for a
mass of the dead and had the church bells rung as for a funeral. And in the end
the servant lads could not be kept out but forced their way into the town. There
they took what houses they liked, and could have taken ten each if they had
wanted to. They were in a frenzy, quite unafraid of death, killing everyone they
could find and winning enormous wealth. Rich for life they’ll be, if they can
keep it! But very soon they’ll be forced to let it go, for the French knights are
going to claim it even though it was the lads that won it.
A tactical decision
Laisse 21
The lords from France and Paris, laymen and clergy, princes1 and marquises, all
agreed that at every castle the army approached, a garrison that refused to
surrender should be slaughtered wholesale, once the castle had been taken by
storm. They would then meet with no resistance anywhere, as men would be so
terrified at what had already happened. That is how they took Montréal and
Fanjeaux and all that country - otherwise, I promise you, they could never have
stormed them. That is why they massacred them at Béziers, killing them all. It
was the worst they could do to them. And they killed everyone who fled into the
church; no cross or altar or crucifix could save them. And these raving beggarly
lads, they killed the clergy too, and the women and the children. I doubt if one
person came out alive.2 God, if it be his will, receive their souls in paradise! So
terrible a slaughter has not been known or consented to, I think, since the time of
the Saracens.3
The servant lads had settled into the houses they had taken, all of them full of
riches and treasure, but when the French discovered this they went nearly mad
with rage and drove the lads out with clubs, like dogs, and stabled their pack and
saddle horses in the buildings, for it’s certainly might that mows the meadows.4

Béziers set on fire

Laisse 22
The chief and his servant lads expected to enjoy the wealth they had taken and
be rich for evermore. When the barons took it away from them, these filthy
stinking wretches all shouted out, ‘Burn it, burn it!’ and fetched huge flaming
brands as if for a funeral pyre and set the town alight. Panic spread and the town
blazed from end to end. (Even so did Ralph of Cambrai burn a rich city near
Douai and afterwards his mother the lady Alice rebuked him so strongly that he
made as if to hit her in the face.1) When they felt the scorching heat, everyone
drew back and the houses and all the palaces were burned, and with them many
helmets and padded jerkins and jackets made in Chartres, in Blaye or Edessa and
many fine things that had to be abandoned. And the church too, built by Master
Gervase,2 that was completely destroyed; the heat cracked it down the middle
and it fell in two parts.
Laisse 23
My lords, it was tremendous, the booty the French and the Normans captured at
Béziers, and would have made them rich all their lives long but for the chief of
the servants and his wretched lads who burned the town, burned the women and
children, old men and young, and the clerks vested and singing mass there inside
the church.

The crusaders move on to attack Carcassonne

Three days they stayed in the green meadows and on the fourth day the knights
and sergeants set off and rode across the plains with their banners borne high and
blowing in the wind. On a Tuesday evening they came to Carcassonne just as the
bells were ringing for vespers. Great was the grief there for the deaths at Béziers.
The viscount stood on the roundwalk and looked in amazement at the
crusading host. He called his knights and sergeants, men who could fight and
handle weapons, and spoke to them:
‘To horse, my lords!’ he said. ‘We’ll ride out there, four hundred of us with the
best and fastest horses, and before it’s dark, before the sun has set, we shall
defeat them.’

Laisse 24
‘My lords,’ said the viscount, ‘get ready, put on your armour, mount! We’ll
charge all together, we’ll make a united attack.’
‘By God,’ said Peter Roger of Cabaret,3 ‘I advise you not to go out there. I
think you’ll do enough if you can defend your town, those French, tomorrow
after they’ve eaten they’ll move up and come close to your ditches, they’ll try to
cut your access to the water you all drink. There’ll be plenty of fighting then.’
All the most sensible men there agreed with this advice.
Armed knights rode on guard duty all round the town, which is very strongly
placed, so strongly indeed that the emperor Charles, that great crowned king,
held it besieged, they say, more than seven years and could never take it, winter
or summer, until when he went away the towers bowed down to him, and so he
returned and took it. That is what happened, if the story does not lie, for in no
other way could he have taken it.4

The crusaders capture the town but not the castle

Laisse 25
The viscount of Béziers set a strong guard all night and next morning1 rose at
dawn. The French ate their meal and then throughout the host they put on their
armour. The men of Carcassonne too prepared for battle. Many were the blows
struck that day, and on both sides many lay dead or bleeding. The crusaders took
heavy casualties and very many of the defenders were killed or wounded. But
the attackers fought so hard that they succeeded in burning the whole town as far
as the citadel and pressed on so strongly that they encircled them and cut them
off from their water supply, the River Aude. They set up mangonels and
catapults and battered the length and breadth of the ramparts day and night.
Listen to the wonderful work of God! The defenders had crossbowmen
stationed high up on the towers, and when they shot at the host, not even half
their quarrels reached it, but dropped down instead into the ditches. And I have
heard it said for certain and know it to be true that no ravens or vultures or other
carrion-eating birds flew above the host that whole summer. Victuals were so
plentiful, too, that bread was sold at thirty loaves for a penny. People got salt
from the salt pans and brought it there, which allowed them to recoup their
losses, for what they lost on bread they made up on salt. But you can be sure no
one recovered his costs, all of them suffered loss.

The king of Aragon intervenes

Laisse 26
It was in August that the host sat down around Carcassonne. Very soon King
Peter of Aragon arrived there, bringing with him a hundred knights at his own
expense. The crusaders were at their meal, eating roast meat, and when they saw
the king and his knights coming they by no means hung back: princes and
prelates, they all went forward to meet him. He greeted them politely, and with
equal courtesy they replied:
‘You are very welcome.’

Laisse 27
In a meadow beside the river near a leafy wood stood the rich tent of the count
of Toulouse, and here my lord the king and his men from Catalonia and Aragon
dismounted. When they had eaten and drunk, he mounted his palfrey, a bay with
a fine mane, and rode into the town without shield or weapons. Three men rode
with him, the rest stayed behind. When the viscount saw him, he and all his men
ran forward to meet him in great joy, for they thought he was going to help them,
as they were his vassals2 and his friends, very dear to him. Dear to him they
were, but he had not come to bring support. He had no power to help them, there
was nothing he could do for them except pray, or so he said. The viscount
explained what had happened and told him about the slaughter at Béziers and
how the crusaders had devastated his lands.
The king listened attentively and then said,
‘In Jesus’ name, baron, you cannot blame me for that, since I told you, I
ordered you to drive out the heretics, as there are so many people in this town
who support this insane belief.’

Laisse 28
‘Viscount,’ continued the king, ‘I am very unhappy for you, because it’s nothing
but a few fools and their folly that have brought you into such danger and
distress. All I can suggest is an agreement, if we can get it, with the French lords,
for I am sure, and God himself knows, that no further battle with lance and
shield offers you any hope at all, their numbers are so huge. I doubt very much
whether you could hold out to the end. You are counting on the strength of your
town, but you have got it crammed with people, with women and children;
otherwise, yes, I think you could see some hope in that. I am very sorry indeed
for you, deeply distressed; for the love I bear you and for our old friendship’s
sake, there is nothing I will not do to help you, barring great dishonour.’ The
viscount saw well enough that he and his barons urgently needed an agreement
with the crusading force.

Laisse 29
‘My lord,’ said the viscount to King Peter, ‘you may do as you wish with the
town and everything in it, for we all belong to you and before that we belonged
to the king your father, who loved us dearly.’1
At these words the king remounted his palfrey and rode back to the host. He
spoke to the Frenchmen and to the abbot of Cîteaux, who was sent for, as
nothing could be settled without him. The king told them what he and the
viscount had said to each other and spoke as forcefully as he could on behalf of
the young man and his followers. But for all he said, for all he urged on them,
this was the best he could get: that for his sake the crusaders would allow a
dozen men, that is, the viscount and eleven others of his choice, to leave the
town, with whatever they had on them. Everything else must be surrendered to
the host.
‘That,’ said the king between his teeth, ‘will happen when donkeys fly.’ Angry
and distressed, he went back into the citadel and told the viscount and his men
what had been said. When he heard the terms offered, the viscount said he would
rather let his men be skinned alive, would take his own life; never in all his days
would he accept these terms nor abandon even the worst of all his vassals. He
asked the king to go away and said he would defend himself inside Carcassonne
to the utmost of his power. Grieving at the way it had turned out, the king
mounted his horse.

King Peter returns to Spain

Laisse 30
King Peter of Aragon went away very sad, unhappy at having failed to save
them. Angry and sorrowful, he rode back to Aragon.

The attack on Carcassonne castle

The crusaders prepared to fill up the ditches and had branches cut and cats built
both large and small.1 The commanders of the host went armed all the time and
looked for a place where they could take the defenders by surprise. The bishop,
the priors, monks and abbots cried out: ‘To the pardon, the pardon! Why do you
delay?’
The viscount and his men took their places on the walls, crossbowmen loosed
their feathered bolts and many on both sides died. If the place had not been so
full of people, refugees who had crowded into it from all around, no one could
have taken it by siege or by assault, not in a whole year, for the towers were high
and the walls crenellated. But they were cut off from their water supply, and the
wells were dry because it was the height of summer and very hot. They suffered
from the stench of men who had fallen ill and of the livestock brought in from all
around, then slaughtered and skinned,2 from the crying and shrieking of the
women and little children that packed the place, from the flies that tormented
them all in the heat -never in all their days had they known such suffering.

Raymond Roger Trencavel asks for terms

Less than a week after King Peter had gone, one of the crusading commanders
suggested a parley. And the viscount, having been given a safe-conduct, went
out with a few of his men to meet them.

Laisse 31
The viscount of Béziers went out for the parley, taking with him about a hundred
of his knights, and the crusading commander had only thirty.
‘My lord,’ this man said to the viscount, ‘I am your kinsman.3 May God the
Father Almighty help and protect me just as much as I sincerely hope you will
reach agreement with us, and as I hope too that you and your people will
prosper! I certainly advise you to hold out if you are expecting relief to arrive
soon. But you must be well aware that nothing of the kind will happen. Make
some sort of agreement with the pope and the crusading lords, for I assure you
that if they take you by assault you will get the same treatment as they got at
Béziers. Save your bodies, at least, from torment and death! Money you can get
again, if you live long enough.’ The viscount listened and replied,
‘My lord, at your command and at that of King Philip, lord of France, I would
immediately settle everything properly with him, if I could go safely into the
host.’
‘Then I will take you there in safety and bring you back here to your own
people, I give you my faithful word.’

Laisse 32
Out to the parley went the viscount of Béziers with his hundred knights, and the
commander from the host with his thirty.
‘My lord,’ said this commander, ‘I am your own kin. May God the Father so
help me, as I truly wish you to reach this agreement, wish for the well-being of
your people and yourself!’ Talking like this, they reached the tent of the count of
Nevers where the discussions were being held. Knights and sergeants were
watching him on all sides, so a mass priest reported, when he deliberately and of
his own free will made himself a hostage. To my mind he acted like a lunatic,
putting himself into custody.

Laisse 33
The viscount of Béziers stood in the tent of the count of Nevers together with his
companions, nine of the most distinguished of his household, and the French and
the Burgundians watched him closely.
15 August 1209, the fall of Carcassonne
…………… Out they came, citizens, knights, noblewomen and girls, each
running as in a race, till there was no one left in the town, no sergeants or boys,
no women, no youngsters, no men, great or small. Quite unprotected, they
rushed out pell-mell in their shirts and breeches, nothing else; not even the value
of a button were they allowed to take with them. This way and that they
scattered, some to Toulouse, some to Aragon, others to Spain, and the crusading
army entered freely into the citadel and occupied the hall, the towers and the
keep. They piled all their fine booty up into a single heap, and shared out the
many mules and horses as they thought best.
Heralds went to and fro among the troops shouting: ‘Come to the pardon! The
abbot of Cîteaux is going to address you.’ So then they all ran to him and
gathered round. The abbot climbed up onto a marble plinth.
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘now you can see what miracles the king of heaven does
for you, since nothing can stand against you. In the name of God I forbid you to
keep any of the town’s wealth for yourselves, not so much as the value of a bit of
charcoal, for if you did, we would instantly excommunicate and curse you. We
shall give it all to some powerful lord who with God’s grace will hold and keep
this country so that the wicked heretics can never retake it.’ All present agreed to
the conclusion the abbot laid before them.

Laisse 34
Carcassonne was taken as you have heard and all the inhabitants of that district
fled. The crusaders garrisoned Montréal and Fanjeaux; not one local man
remained there, great or small. A brave mercenary commander called Peter of
Aragon got himself a great deal of money there, so it was said.

Simon de Montfort appointed to command the

crusade
Never think that the abbot of Cîteaux neglected his duty! He sang them a mass
of the Holy Spirit and preached on the birth of Christ; then he said that he
wanted a good lord to be chosen now to rule the land the crusaders had
conquered. He called on the count of Nevers to accept this task, but the count
absolutely refused to stay in that country on any terms, and so did the count of St
Pol who was chosen next. They both said they had plenty of land in the kingdom
of France where their fathers were born, however long their lives might be, and
they did not wish to take another man’s inheritance. There was no one present
who would not feel himself utterly disgraced if he accepted the fief.

Laisse 35
One member of that council was a rich and valiant baron, a tough fighting man,
wise and experienced, a good horseman, generous, honourable and pleasant,
kind, frank and courteous, a man with a good understanding. He had served
much overseas, at Zara, against the Turks and elsewhere and was lord of
Montfort and its fief and also earl of Winchester, if the record is correct.1 They
decided unanimously to ask this man to take over the entire viscountcy and all
the other lands belonging to heretics.
‘My lord,’ said the abbot to him, ‘in the name of God Almighty, accept the fief
they offer you, for God and the pope will defend you and so after them will we
ourselves, so will we all; we will give you our help and support all your life
long.’
‘I will do it,’ said Count Simon, ‘on this condition: that the princes gathered
here swear to me upon oath that if I am in trouble they will all come to my help
when I send for them.’
‘We will do so,’ they all said, ‘we give you our faithful word.’ At this, Simon
at once and boldly accepted the fief, the land and the country.

Some of Count Simon’s men

Laisse 36
Once settled in the fief and county of Carcassonne, the count de Montfort
became anxious, for very few of his friends decided to stay with him; most of
them preferred to go back to the neighbourhood of Paris. The mountains are wild
and the passes dangerous and none of them wanted to be killed in that country.
However, some nine or ten of the greatest lords did stay:2 Simon, known as de
Cissey; Sir Robert of Picquigny, a Norman I believe;
Sir William of Contres, always striving to increase his fame, so help me St
Denis; Sir Guy the Marshal, strong and valiant; Robert of Forceville; Lambert of
Crécy; Rainier of Chauderon; Ralph of Agis; Sir Pons of Beaumont; his cousin
Sir John; and a great many others whose names I never learned. The viscount of
Donges stayed too, with Sir Roger d‘Andelys, Sir Roger des Essarts and Sir
Hugh de Lacy. If I had been there with them and seen and met them and
travelled with them in the land they conquered, this book would be the richer, I
promise you, and the song much better.

Count Simon allocates duties

Laisse 37
Having established himself in Carcassonne, Simon de Montfort summoned his
comrades in arms. William of Contres, God be good to him! he sent into the
Biterrois, for there was no one more valiant or better able to defend a castle or
keep good hold of a rich city. Indeed, if Sir William had charge of Portugal or
the kingdom of Leon, he would rule them, Christ bless me! better than those
stupid fools their kings, whom I count not worth a button. Count Simon sent
Lambert of Crécy to Limoux and the other barons some here, some there, to
defend the land as he thought best. And he himself, the lion-hearted, remained at
Carcassonne, where he held the viscount prisoner. (The viscount died later of
dysentery, and wicked scoundrels who know nothing whatever about it and
cannot tell yes from no said he was killed at night by treason. Not for anything in
the world, by Jesus in heaven! would Count Simon ever have allowed such a
thing.)

Laisse 38
All the counts, princes and marquises, as I told you, begged the count de
Montfort to accept the fief, and he did so on the understanding that they would
come to his help if summoned. He required each of them to promise this on oath.

Young Raymond is brought to meet the crusaders

The count of Toulouse sent for his son1 because the crusading lords, Raymond’s
friends from Paris and that neighbourhood, wanted to see the boy. Raymond of
Ricaut2 brought him on a Thursday. The child was good-looking and very well
brought up, for Geoffrey of Poitiers had taken great care of him. The duke3 could
not fail to approve of him, as did his cousin, the count of St Pol. Then, fearing
the approach of winter, the crusaders rode to Montpellier and so on home to
Troyes and Paris.

The crusade challenges Toulouse, whose citizens

appeal to Rome
Laisse 39
The great host broke up, for it could hold together no longer, but before it did so,
messengers were sent to Toulouse to see if they were ready to come to terms.
Many good knights went on this embassy. The Toulousains replied that they
would do whatever the pope of Rome thought best, and that they wanted to go
and see him. That was absolutely all the envoys were able to achieve, and so
they came back along the high road and returned with the host direct to
Montpellier.
The count of Toulouse prepared to go to Rome, for I believe he wanted to see
the pope as soon as he could, intending to be there before January. But he sent
his envoys ahead of him: Raymond of Rabastens, only just back from Rome, and
the abbot of St Audard, who was ill rewarded, for he was held prisoner almost a
whole year.1 A worthier abbot no man ever had at his command. These went to
inform the pope that Count Raymond was coming; he might be sure he would
not fail.

Count Raymond’s travels

Laisse 40
The valiant count of Toulouse was preparing for the long journey he intended to
make. First he would go to France to talk to his cousin,2 then to the emperor, if
he could find him, and then to the pope. He wanted to try all three of them. The
abbot of Cîteaux said there was no need for this, that if Raymond would trust
him he need not go to such trouble or expense, he could achieve just as much
here with him, the abbot, as he could by going to see those others; but Count
Raymond insisted on going.

Death of Raymond Roger Trencavel

Now I want to talk about the count de Montfort. He held the viscount prisoner
and had him well guarded and lavishly supplied with everything he needed. But
no one can change the future: the viscount fell ill of dysentery, I believe, and so
he had to die. But first he wanted to receive communion and the bishop of
Carcassonne had the rite decently performed. Then afterwards at nightfall the
viscount died. The count de Montfort behaved like a man of honour and had his
body plainly displayed to the people of his fief so that they could all go and
mourn him and pay their respects. What crying and weeping you would have
seen there! Then he had the body buried, and many followed after in the cortège.
May God, if he will listen to prayer, take care of his soul, for this was a great
tragedy.

Count Simon’s problems

Laisse 41
When the crusaders had gone back to their own lands, the count de Montfort was
left in great difficulty and almost without companions after their departure. He
now reached a settlement with the count of Foix,3 who voluntarily gave him his
youngest son as a hostage. This agreement did not last long, for they soon broke
all its terms and then made vigorous war on each other.1 Gerald of Pépieux2
behaved badly towards Count Simon, for he had made his peace with him and
come to an agreement, but then they parted over an unhappy occurrence. It is
true that a Frenchman killed Gerald’s uncle, but the count de Montfort was
extremely angry at this and had the culprit thrown into a pit and buried alive.
Never had any man been so punished for such an offence. As the culprit was a
Frenchman of France and very highly connected, Sir Gerald ought to have found
this revenge sufficient. His uncle’s murder led him to break with the count, who
had heaped honours upon him and taken him much into his confidence. Yet Sir
Gerald uttered no defiance, took no leave of Count Simon, but went and burned
down a rich castle3 belonging to him. If he had been found there, I think he
would have paid for it dearly.
Bouchard4 was holding Saissac, which had been given to him. He and fifty
Frenchmen went out in arms one day and encountered the men of Cabaret.5
There were at least ninety of these, horse, foot and fourteen archers, and they
encircled the French and attacked and pressed them hard. But our Frenchmen
kept close-ranked and in good array and were not alarmed by their threats and
shouting, so that many were killed on both sides. In the end, sadly, it was
Bouchard’s men who suffered defeat, and he himself was captured and taken
away. As for those who died, they are forgotten. May God receive their souls in
his glorious heaven when the world comes to its end.

Laisse 42
The count de Montfort was very angry at the capture of Bouchard and his
companions. All through that winter he lost ground, until the season of Lent
arrived, leaves grew green again and the crusade returned as usual for a fresh
campaign.6

Count Raymond in Rome and France; returns to

Toulouse
The count went to Rome, as the song says, and so did the consuls7 of Toulouse,
who laid out a great deal of money there. They went to France first and found
Philip the mighty king very cheerful; but later he was displeased, being angry
with them because of the emperor Otto.8 The countess of Champagne,1 a worthy
and courteous lady, received them kindly, as did many of the other nobles. So too
did the valiant duke of Burgundy who gave them many gifts, and the count of
Nevers who was very friendly towards them and entertained them handsomely.

Laisse 43
The pope of Rome and all the cardinals gave Count Raymond the welcome due
to a lord of such high birth. The pope presented him with a princely cloak and a
ring of fine gold, the jewel in which alone was worth fifty marks of silver, and a
horse as well. Thereupon the two of them became cordial friends. He showed
him the Veronica2 belonging to the holy father, and when Raymond touched the
face on it, which seems like that of a man of flesh and blood, the pope absolved
him of all the sins he had committed until that moment, for the two men were
then in close accord.3

Laisse 44
When the count of Toulouse had done all he intended, he took leave of the pope
and set off at once, travelling fast out of Lombardy by long stages for fear of
contracting disease there. In France they stopped one day in Paris and saw the
king, who made his displeasure very clear.
The count came away and he and his retinue entered Toulouse in the usual
manner, amid great rejoicing.

A further meeting
Count Raymond then met the count de Montfort for discussions, near an abbey,
in the presence of the abbot of Cîteaux and the other clergy. And I would have
expected them to make peace and agree never to fight each other again all their
lives long, so much loving-kindness did they display. Certainly I would never in
a thousand years have expected the abbot to enter Toulouse, whoever had told
me so. But they made over to him the castle on the Narbonne road;4 the abbot
and Bishop Fouquet5 were in full military command.

The abbot of Cîteaux commands in Toulouse

Laisse 45
Into Toulouse came the abbot of Cîteaux, to the astonishment of everybody,
great and small, old and young, of the very children. In the presence of the whole
people the count made the castle over to them - as fine a castle, I think, as any
ever seen in flat country. Many a charter they drew up, many briefs and letters,
which the abbot sent all over the world as far as Mount Etna. The king of
Aragon rode from Muret to meet the lord abbot and they talked in a meadow at
Portet,1 but reached no conclusion worth a trashy buckle-ring.

Preaching falls on deaf ears

Laisse 46
Fouquet of Marseille, bishop of Toulouse, a man of incomparable goodness, took
counsel with the abbot of Cîteaux. Both of them preached assiduously to
audiences who remained wrapped in slumber, and they spoke against money-
lending and usury. They travelled all over the Agenais, even riding as far as St
Bazeille. Not one word of their exhortations did those people listen to, but said
scornfully, ‘There’s that bee buzzing round again!’, so that I myself, God help
me, cannot wonder that they are robbed, pillaged and suffer violent punishment.

Disputes inside Toulouse

Laisse 47
In Toulouse the citizens of the fraternity and those of the town2 were in constant
conflict, and in the end achieved nothing worth an acorn or a rotten apple. Those
who believed in or supported the heresy said that the bishop, the abbot and the
clergy were deliberately creating this disagreement so that the Toulousains in
their folly would destroy each other, for if men hold together all the crusaders in
the world can do them no harm. That is what they said to the count and his
companions, those wicked fools who believed the heresy. They will yet see
clearly, may God bless me! what counsel they have been given by those whom
God must surely curse. It will lead to the death of many and the destruction of
the land, laid waste and ravaged by foreigners, for the French of France and the
men of Lombardy and the whole world hate them worse than Saracens and have
gathered to attack them.

June and July 1210, Count Simon takes Minerve

Laisse 48
Now in summertime, my lords, when winter was past and fine days and hot
weather had returned, the count de Montfort prepared his expedition against
Minerve, which lies towards the coast.1 He laid siege to the place as he had
planned, and set up his catapults, making Bad Neighbour the queen and lady of
all his siege engines. He smashed openings in the high walls and in the stone-
built hall, mortared with sand and lime; many a good penny they had cost and
many a masmudina.2 If the king of Morocco and his Saracens had sat down all
around the place, by St Catherine, they could have done no damage worth an
Anjou halfpenny, but against the host of Christ, the judge of all, no high rocks,
no steepness may avail, no mountain fortress hold out.

Laisse 49
Minerve castle is not in a plain but stands, God be my witness, on a high spur of
rock.3 There is no stronger fortress this side of the Spanish passes, except
Cabaret and Termes at the head of Cerdagne. William, lord of Minerve, had shut
himself into the castle with his whole troop and was taking his ease there.4 But
our Frenchmen and men from Champagne, from Maine, Anjou and Brittany,
from Lorraine, Frisia and Germany drove them all out by force before the grain
ripened. And there they burned many heretics, frantic men of an evil kind and
crazy women who shrieked among the flames.5 Not the value of a chestnut was
left to them. Afterwards their bodies were thrown out and mud shovelled over
them so that no stench from these foul things should annoy our foreign forces.

Countess Alice joins her husband

Laisse 50
With Minerve taken, the count de Montfort went from there to Pennautier up in
the Carcassès and sent for the countess6 to join him. She came as soon as she had
his message. No wiser woman, so God and the faith help me, has anyone ever
met in the length and breadth of the world. She remained three days with the
host, which was very large.

The siege of Termes planned

Early on a Thursday morning the count joined the barons and princes in a palace,
and it was decided to to lay siege to Termes up in the Termenès. This is a
wonderful castle, and before it falls many souls will quit their bodies, dying
unconfessed, and the siege will cost many a mark and many a penny of Tours.
Horses and palfreys will be won, and much other wealth, much fine armour, by
men on either side to whom it is predestined.

Laisse 51
The count de Montfort entered the palace with the countess and all his lords, and
they took their seats on a carpet of silk. Robert of Mauvoisin1 and Sir Guy the
Marshal had been summoned and were there side by side, and so was Sir
William of Contres, for in the whole viscountcy there was no more powerful or
more valiant lord. He was born, I am told, in Burgundy, two leagues from
Nevers. These recommended that siege should be laid at once to the castle of
Termes, and many other good men supported this proposal.

William of Contres to command in Carcassonne

The council broke up after a short meeting; then, after a brief interval they had
dinner and returned for another session. The count de Montfort was very anxious
to choose the right man to defend Carcassonne, but in the end he was advised to
appoint either Sir Lambert of Crécy, a powerful and respected baron, or Sir
Rainier of Chauderon. Both these were chosen, but neither of them would stay in
that country, not for a kingdom, so hostile did they perceive it to be. But then
they begged William of Contres to take on the task, and he, having considered it,
agreed to do so. The count de Montfort, though, was very angry at this, and
would not have left him in Carcassonne if he had had anyone else to put there,
for in the whole land there was no wiser man nor a better or more reliable
knight, more courteous, more valiant or more loyal, so God grant me his
blessing!
Laisse 52
Having listened and reflected, Sir William of Contres said:
‘In the name of Jesus Christ and St Mary, I will stay here since each of you
asks me to do so.’ But the count de Montfort would not have left him there if he
had had any alternative, yet in the end since no one else would stay, he
reluctantly agreed.
The men of the host, the knights and the countess all wanted Sir William
appointed. And for companions the count de Montfort gave him Crespi of
Rochefort,2 a very courteous man, and Sir Simon the Saxon,3 may Jesus bless
him, his brother Sir Guy,4 whose very face shows his courage, and many other
nobles of his host from Burgundy, France and Normandy. Then they separated
and the count set off with his great lords to lay siege to Termes. Sir William of
Contres parted from him the same day in the meadows by Pennautier and
reached Carcassonne before moonrise and before it was fully dark.

Siege engines attacked

Laisse 53
William of Contres left Pennautier, rode hard for Carcassonne and arrived there
just as the townspeople were getting up from supper and about to go to bed. The
castle servants ran to help him unarm; they lit the fire in the fireplace up in the
great hall, prepared plenty of beef, pork and other food for them to eat, then
made up the beds in the place where they were to sleep, for they would all have
to get up at dawn next day in order to guard the mangonels and other engines
which they were taking to Termes in carts for the attack on the castle. This was
at Count Simon’s command; he had ordered them most urgently to send the siege
engines and to guard the city; any other needs must take second place. The
engines were to be closely guarded for those three days and when they arrived he
would have them set up. Sir William of Contres immediately had them dragged
out of the town onto the ground beside the River Aude and loaded promptly onto
horse-drawn carts.

Laisse 54
A spy left the host and went quickly to Cabaret, where he immediately told them
that the count had sent wretched and useless men to transport the siege engines
and that their escort would not number more than a hundred, horse and foot.
When they heard that, they were delighted. They rode out of Cabaret by
moonlight, captained by Peter Roger, if the account is correct, and by William
Cat,1 Raymond Mir2 and all their kinsmen. More than three hundred of them
there were, each outriding his neighbour and galloping full tilt for Carcassonne.
Brave Sir William of Contres had the carts and siege engines under careful
guard. When these guards saw the knights spurring towards them they shouted
out, ‘To arms! To arms! Shame on any who turn away!’ Sir William heard these
shouts, and quietly told his knights to hurry to arms, and that quickly; if glorious
Jesus, the Father Almighty and the blessed mother Mary willed it, he would fight
these men, and soon. Why make a long story of it? Sir Peter Roger and his men
did not flinch, they dismounted, smashed the mangonels in the sight of all the
bystanders, and used straw to set them alight. The fire blazed up, and if there had
been a breath of wind all the engines would have burned at once, but God did
not want this.

Laisse 55
William of Contres heard the voices and instantly shouted, ‘To arms, knights!’
He had at least eighty sergeants with him, not counting the other knights, and
they had the gates opened in blessed Mary’s name and attacked Peter Roger’s
men there in the meadow. These saw them coming and did not despise them but
rode boldy forward to meet their charge. Ah God, what good lances were
shattered that day, what mighty blows struck on helmets from Pavia! Sir William
of Contres spurred his Hungarian warhorse and charged raging and angry, may
God bless me, into the thickest of the fight. He rode into the River Aude and
there in the water thrust through the mêlée. He encountered one of Mir’s men
and struck him so hard on his flowered shield that his hauberk was no more use
to him than a rotten apple; down into the water he went, as all could see. Next he
overtook a wretch in flight and struck him from the side with his bright sword;
and he struck down another man at this time. Nor did Crespi of Rochefort or
Simon hang back: no one they hit ever needed a road to walk on again.
They pressed home this attack for some time, and in the end Sir Peter Roger
and all his men had by far the worst of it. Not one of them but cursed him for the
way it had turned out. Defeated and fewer in number they rode away. Sir
William of Contres gathered his men and went back into Carcassonne. They
were all delighted at having saved the siege engines and the whole troop rejoiced
at their victory.
August-November 1210, siege and fall of Termes
Laisse 56
Count Simon de Montfort laid his siege before and all round Termes, and then he
heard this news. You can imagine how pleased he was with Sir William of
Contres and his companions for saving the siege engines, and more pleased still
at their defeat of the baron called Peter Roger - God do him no good! For I
believe the count would not be so delighted to be given all the gold of Mâcon as
he was when they told him of the great victory Sir William of Contres had won.
Ah God, how well the news was announced by the noble young man Sir William
sent to escort those weapons! That task too, he did well, I can truthfully say,
bringing them safely all the way to the siege before Termes.
Here there were many barons, many tents of rich silk and fine pavilions, many
silk tunics and rich brocades, mailshirts too and many a fine banner, many an
ashen haft, ensigns and pennons, many a good knight and fine young men of
noble race -Germans, Bavarians, Saxons, Frisians, men from Maine, Anjou,
Normandy and Brittany, Lombards and Longobards,1 Gascons and Provençals.
The lord archbishop of Bordeaux was there and so was Sir Amanieu d’Albret2
and men from Langon. All those who came did their forty days’ duty, so that as
some arrived, others left. But Raymond, lord of Termes,3 counted none of them
worth a button, for no one ever saw a stronger castle than his. There they kept
Pentecost, Easter and Ascension and half the winter, as the song says.
No one ever saw so numerous a garrison as there was in that castle, men from
Aragon, Catalonia and Roussillon. Many were the armed encounters and
shattered saddle-bows, many the knights and strong Brabanters killed, many the
ensigns and fine banners forcibly borne off into the keep against the crusaders’
will. As for the mangonels and catapults, the defenders did not think them worth
a button. Meat they had in plenty, both fresh meat and salt pork, water and wine
to drink and an abundance of bread. If the Lord God had not dealt them a blow,
as he did later when he sent them dysentery, they would never have been
defeated.

Laisse 57
My lords, will you hear how Termes was taken and how Christ Jesus there
displayed his mighty power?
Nine months4 the army sat around that stronghold until its water supply dried
up. They had wine for another two or three months, but I do not think anyone
can live without water. Then, God and the faith help me, there was a heavy
downpour of rain which caused a great flood, and this led to their defeat. They
put quantities of this rainwater into butts and barrels and used it to knead and
cook with. So violent a dysentery seized them that the sufferers could not tell
where they were. They all agreed to flee away rather than die like this,
unconfessed. They put the ladies of the castle up into the keep, and then when it
was dark night and no one could see what was happening, they went out, taking
with them no possessions, nothing, I believe, except money. At that point
Raymond of Termes told them to wait because he was going back into the castle,
and while they waited some Frenchmen met him on his way in and they captured
him and took him to the count de Montfort. The others, Catalans and Aragonese,
fled to escape being killed. But the count de Montfort behaved very well and
took nothing from the ladies, not even the value of a penny coin or a Le Puy
farthing.

Laisse 58
When it was known throughout the land that Termes had fallen, all the strongest
castles were abandoned, and Le Bézu1 was taken, without any need for sieges.
The men of these garrisons who left the castles never supposed that the crusaders
would get that far. God who is full of mercy worked a great miracle there, for he
gave finer winter weather than anyone has known in summer. I return to my
subject, which I have left too long.

Conference at St Gilles
After the count of Toulouse was told of the fall of Termes, he went to a great
assembly at St Gilles.2 This had been called by the clergy, by the abbot of
Cîteaux and the other crusaders (for Milo was dead and buried). Count Raymond
brought with him my lord Guy Cap de Porc,3 the best lawyer in all Christendom,
who is also a distinguished knight of the highest rank and so learned that
compared with his, no one’s knowledge is worth a dice. This man supports
Count Raymond, but he is so well informed that his opponents would put their
own eyes out before they would let him speak. The abbot of Cîteaux rose to his
feet.
‘My lords,’ he said to them, ‘you must know that the count of Toulouse has
done me great honour and has yielded me his fief, for which I am very grateful
to him, and I beg you to treat him well.’
Then they unfolded the letters which had been sent to the count of Toulouse
from Rome. Why should I make a long story of it? These letters made such
demands that when the reading was done, Count Raymond said he could never
pay them all, not with the whole of his county. He set foot in his stirrup and in
distress and anger rode back to Toulouse and his own land as fast as he could go.

Further meetings
Laisse 59
Then Count Raymond attended another such meeting at Narbonne on St
Vincent’s day.1 King Peter of Aragon was present, as were many important
people. They achieved nothing, not the worth of a rose-hip.

Demands presented to Count Raymond

Then there was another meeting, this time I think at Aries.2 At this one they
wrote down a list of all their conclusions and gave it to the count, who was
waiting for them outside in the wind and bitter cold, with the king of Aragon. In
the sight of all those present the abbot of Cîteaux, accompanied by Master Tecin,
the best and most learned clerk in the world, and by the bishop of Uzès3 and a
hundred other clerks, handed him the list. Accepting it, the count at once quietly
summoned his scribe, and when he had heard it read carefully from beginning to
end, he called in anger to the king of Aragon.
‘Come here, my lord king,’ he said with a smile. ‘Listen to this document and
the strange orders the legates say I must obey.’ The king had it read out again
and when he had heard it, he said in a quiet voice,
‘Almighty God in heaven, this must be changed!’
Grasping the document, to which he made no answer, and in such anxiety that
he took no leave, Count Raymond rode away as fast as he could to Toulouse, and
then on to Montauban, to Moissac and Agen, all in the one journey.

Laisse 60
The valiant count of Toulouse returned to the Toulousain and entered Toulouse,
then Montauban, Moissac and Agen, with this list in his hand. In all these places
he had it read out, so that everyone, knights, citizens and priests who sang mass,
should know what it contained.
This is what the document said and how it began: that the count and those
who were with him must keep the peace; they must dismiss the mercenaries that
same night or next morning; must restore their rights to the clergy, who should
be supreme in everything they might require; the count must expel all faithless
Jews from his jurisdiction; within a year’s time he must hand over to the abbot
and his advisers all the heretical believers they would point out, for them do as
they pleased with at their absolute discretion. The count and his followers were
not to eat meat more than twice,4 nor in future should they wear clothes made of
rich fabrics but only coarse brown capes, which would last better. They must
dismantle their castles and strongholds. No knight must reside in a town but out
in the country among villeins; they must never exact unjust tolls on the roads but
only those established by ancient custom; they must pay four Toulousain pence a
year to peace-keepers, who would be appointed. All usurers must renounce
usury and must at once return any interest they had taken. If the count de
Montfort or any crusaders should in future ride honestly against them, and
should take anything of theirs, they must on no account defend themselves. They
must abide in all things by the law of the king of France. Count Raymond must
cross the sea and go to the River Jordan and stay there as long as the monks
should require, or the cardinals in Rome or those whom they should appoint.
Then he was to join the Order of the Temple or of St John. When he had done all
this, they would return his castles to him. If he did not, they would drive him
right out and make him destitute.

Reactions to the list of demands

Laisse 61
When the vassals of the fief, the knights and citizens, heard this read to them,
they said they would all rather be dead or imprisoned than endure those
conditions or do what was required, that it would reduce them all to the status of
serfs, villeins and rustics. The citizens of Moissac and Agen said they would
sooner take boat for Bordeaux than have Frenchmen or Barrois1 for their lords;
or if the count wished, they would go away with him into some other land and
live there, wherever he preferred. Hearing this, the count thanked them warmly.
Then he had letters written and sent out to all his friends, up to the Albigeois,
on this side to Béarn and to the count of Comminges,2 also to the count of Foix
and beyond to the Carcassès. He also begged Sir Savari of Mauléon3 to stand by
him, and in reply Sir Savari promised his ready and willing help, whether
anyone else liked it or not.
Spring 1211, a fresh crusade arrives
Laisse 62
At the beginning of Lent when the cold weather has gone and the warmth of
Easter is approaching, the crusading army began to move, summoned to action
by our preachers. The bishop of Toulouse - God grant him honour! - was
received in the town as lord, with a great procession as if for an emperor. He
absolved them from the interdict, so that I thought then that they would have
made peace for ail time and been glad to do so, but later I saw how furiously
they threw themselves into battle. Bishop Fouquet went away to France and
preached there daily, and the princes, counts, barons and knights of those parts
took the cross.

Release of Bouchard and surrender of Cabaret

Laisse 63
Count Peter of Auxerre, Robert of Courtenay4 and the precentor5 of Paris, as the
book says, brought a very strong force from the Paris region and entered
Carcassonne. Hear what a miracle Jesus did there, as the book tells you -
The men in Cabaret were very alarmed at the arrival of this contingent, and
one morning very early Peter Roger, lord of Cabaret, went to see his prisoner Sir
Bouchard in the room where he lay in irons.
‘Bouchard,’ he said, ‘I know you have a noble heart, you are a true and valiant
man and would never do anything that should not be done. I don’t know whether
I shall meet with thanks and compassion if I set you free, but I am going to take
the risk.’
‘I have never done or commanded anything dishonourable.’
‘Well then,’ said Peter Roger, ‘you are no longer a prisoner, and here and now
I make over to you my castle and myself.’ He sent for a smith and had Bouchard
released from his irons, had him given a comfortable bath and his hair cut, and
besides this he gave him very handsome clothes and a bay palfrey, for he was not
joking but in good earnest. You can imagine Bouchard’s delight. Never had he
known such happiness since the day his mother gave him birth.

Laisse 64
My lords, just as I have been telling you, the lord of Cabaret omitted nothing: he
summoned a smith and had Sir Bouchard freed from his irons and nobly clad in
rich robes; he gave him a pacing palfrey to ride, the handsomest ever seen; and
when he was properly dressed he gave him three young noblemen on horseback
for an escort and himself rode with him out of the castle. Before they went, he
invested him with the castle and with himself and did him unconditional
homage. Sir Bouchard promised him on oath that he for his part would never
betray Peter Roger’s trust, and that when his case was finally settled no one
should think him a fool or laugh at him for releasing Sir Bouchard. Nor did
Bouchard break his word, for he kept his promise faithfully.

Laisse 65
You need not ask whether the count de Montfort and his lords were glad when
they heard that Bouchard was free and would soon be with them. They all went
at once to welcome him. When they had met and kissed, they begged him to say
whether or not he had given hostages, and he said no, indeed he had not.
‘On the contrary, I am absolutely free and we have command of the castle.
Listen, and I’ll tell you how it happened: my lord Peter Roger has given me the
lordship of his whole castle which he was holding against us, and has established
friendship and a close alliance with me. And I, God grant me his blessing! have
promised him that he shall be the better for this all his life long, and I will give
him twice as much as he now possesses.‘
‘In that case,’ said the count de Montfort, ‘it would be very wrong if our
company were not to be good to him. Not one of you must hold him at arm’s
length.’
‘Ah God,’ said they all, ‘blessed Mary! What a noble deed he has done, what
an act of courtesy! There’s not a man in France, I‘m sure there never will be,
who could have done this.’

Laisse 66
Sir Bouchard celebrated his release all that night till dawn, and at first light the
majority of the force entered Cabaret. There the terms of the agreement were
announced and discussed. Bouchard spoke first, in the hearing of them all, and
the agreement was fully accepted by all parties on both sides. Count Simon’s
banner was raised on top of the tower.
That is how Cabaret was taken, and how our crusaders manned its castle.
See what a miracle it was, for if all the people ever born in the world
surrounded that fortress, the defenders would think them worth less than a
peeled apple, it is so strong. But against the host of Christ no castle, no citadel
can stand, however strong its battlements. Only a fool opposes the crusaders, a
fool who may rejoice at first but in the end must be defeated.

March-May 1211: Siege and fall of Lavaur

Laisse 67
As soon as Cabaret had surrendered, the count de Montfort and the crusaders
moved on and marched towards Lavaur down in the Toulousain. For a month
and five weeks1 they besieged it and attacked it vigorously with siege engines
and catapults. If they had been able to defend themselves or if Count Raymond
had come quickly to their help, it would not have fallen as soon as it did, God be
my witness. Food was dear, both its cost and its transport, and this angered the
people of Toulouse, who prevented supplies and convoys of weapons reaching
the crusaders. But as the proverb says, they did not notice until too late that they
had closed the stable door after the horse had gone, and the crusaders kept up a
vigorous attack on Lavaur and its defenders.

Laisse 68
Lavaur is a very strong town; no one in any kingdom has ever seen a stronger in
flat country, or one with better ramparts or deeper ditches.2 There were many
knights inside, all well armed, including Sir Aimery,3 brother of Lady Girauda,
who was lady of Lavaur. Sir Aimery joined her there after he had left the count
de Montfort without a word of farewell. He had lost Montréal, Laurac and all his
other lands to the crusaders; they had reduced his fief by two hundred knights,
and he was angry. There was not a richer knight in all the Toulousain nor the rest
of the county, nor a more generous spender or of higher rank. Alas the day he
met the heretics and clog-wearers! Never so far as I know has so great a lord
been hanged in all Christendom, nor with so many knights hanged at his side.
More than eighty of them, there were, so a clerk told me. As for the
townspeople, they collected as many as four hundred of these in a meadow and
burned them. Beside this, they threw Lady Girauda into a well and heaped stones
on top of her, which was a shame and a sorrow, for no one in this world, you
may take my word for it, ever left her presence without having eaten. This was
done on Holy Cross day in May, in summer time.4
The crusaders brought the cat close against the walls beside the ditch and dug
so deep that the garrison surrendered, for they were taken and forced. Then there
was so great a killing that I believe it will be talked of till the end of the world.
My lords, it is right that they should be punished and suffer so terribly, for as I
myself have both seen and heard, they refuse to obey the clerks and crusaders,
they will not do as they are commanded. Yet in the end they will have to do so,
when they are stripped of all they possess, as these did at Lavaur, and they will
find no grace in this world or with God.

German crusaders killed near Montgey

Laisse 69
The count of Foix and his companions took the field at the same time that
Lavaur was under siege. A number of Count Raymond’s men rode with him, and
squires and boys as well.
……………………… the Germans came spurring fast, five thousand of them
at least, so the song says. When they reached Montgey they put on their armour
and moved forward in close array, as if in a procession. But the lion-hearted
count of Foix and his companions did not stop to talk but attacked from every
side. They met with fierce resistance, for the Germans and Frisians fought hard
and long, close by a small wood, but were at last miserably defeated. There the
German knights died, unshriven most of them, for the villeins and filthy
wretches of that district went and clubbed them to death with sticks and stones.
That is why Montgey was destroyed.1 The Lord God of glory forgive me my sins
- if those villeins who killed and robbed the crusaders had been hanged as
thieves, I would have been delighted.

Laisse 70
As I told you, the moment the villeins of that fief saw the count of Foix they all
went to his help, and a pretty penny they made out of it. But they paid a high
price before the army went away. One young nobleman escaped the slaughter,
and he made his way to the crusaders and told them what had happened. When
the French heard it, they almost went out of their minds. More than fourteen
thousand of them ran to horse, and as long as the light lasted they rode in hot
pursuit. But the brave count of Foix did not loiter; each man rode full tilt and
that night they slept at Montgiscard. The plunder they had taken would keep
them handsomely for weeks, for months, for a year. Their pursuers had to give
up at nightfall; angry and sorrowful, they turned back, and slept at Lanta. When
the other knights heard of this episode, they were appalled.
The deaths at Lavaur
Laisse 71
Count Peter of Auxerre and the counts of Courtenay and de Montfort saw that
the count of Foix had got well away and there was nothing they could do, so
returned to the main army at Lavaur. They had taken this place, as the book says.
There they burned at least four hundred evil heretics, heaping them all onto one
great funeral pyre. Sir Aimery was hanged, along with many other knights - four
score they hanged there like thieves on the gibbets, some here, some there. Lady
Girauda was taken, and she shrieked and screamed and shouted. They held her
across a well and dropped her into it, I know this for certain, and threw stones on
top of her. This caused great dismay. But the other noblewomen were all set free
by a kind and courteous Frenchman, who behaved most honourably. Many a bay
and sorrel warhorse they took at Lavaur, good iron armour, ample supplies of
corn and wine, and cloth and rich clothing, which pleased them all immensely.

Crusading finance
Laisse 72
All this enormous booty the count de Montfort owed to a rich merchant called
Raymond of Salvanhac,1 a wealthy native and citizen of Cahors. It was he who
had financed the crusade, lending money to the count. Then in payment he
received cloth, wine and corn; all the booty from Lavaur was handed over to
him. Once they had taken this town, the crusaders subdued the surrounding
country as far as Montferrand within a year.

Count Baldwin surrenders Montferrand

Inside Montferrand was brave Count Baldwin, valiant as Roland or Oliver. If he
had enough land, as many other princes do, he would win plenty more before his
day is done. His brother Count Raymond had stationed him in the castle of
Montferrand, and if the place had been as strong as its name implies,2 never in
all their days would the French or Germans have taken it. Fourteen knights and a
number of other men, how many exactly I do not know, are with Count Baldwin
as he waits now for the proud French who are coming to besiege him.
Laisse 73
Count Baldwin is shut inside the castle. With him are a very valiant knight called
Peter,3 also the viscount of Monclar4 and red-haired Pons of Toulouse;5 fourth,
Sir Hugh of Le Breil,6 a very courageous man; fifth, Sancho Espada,7 an
excellent knight; and Raymond of Périgord, who is very much afraid, for he is
one of the mercenaries and expects to die with them.8 Outside among the
besiegers is the count of Alos.9 If all-powerful Jesus does not pay attention to
them, they will all be dead or taken before sunset, for the castle is weak,
unprovided, and has no defence.

Laisse 74
The crusading commanders now ordered all their men to go together and fill up
the ditches. They did so, and you would have seen not a hundred but more than
ten thousand men at work. They set up the catapults out there in the ravine and
the knights and sergeants began their attack.
But brave Count Baldwin and his knights put up a stubborn defence. They
threw blazing fire onto the brushwood in the ditch and burned it up; but the
attackers immediately flung in just as much more. It was a great miracle
almighty Jesus did for them in preventing their capture in this first attack.
The count de Montfort and many others were well disposed towards Count
Baldwin. They heard good reports of him and were sorry for him, though they
would not have given a walnut for the rest. Now the count of Chalon1 behaved
very well and sent out a crusader, who shouted loudly,
‘My lord Count Baldwin, come out in safety, for my lord the count2 is waiting
here outside for you. All the barons want an agreement with you.’
I don’t know why I should make a long story of it: when he heard these words,
Count Baldwin went out. He was well aware that he had almost no defence left.
Once it was settled, he surrendered the castle to them, with all the victuals,
bread, wine and corn it contained. He and his men all came out with their arms
and armour and swore on the holy Gospel that they would never in all their lives
make war on crusaders or support the wicked race of misbelievers. The army at
once left Montferrand and went back to the place it came from.

Other castles fall to the crusaders

Laisse 75
The army moved back to the area it had left and took Rabastens, Gaillac and
Montegut as well as La Garda and Puycelci, places which all surrendered out of
fear. Then the men of St Antonin arrived without shields or weapons and very
sensibly made an agreement with the crusaders. Laguépie and St Marcel
submitted. Now the crusaders have thoroughly subdued the whole of the
Albigeois, and its bishop - a good and worthy man, so help me God - has come
to a thoroughly satisfactory arrangement with them.

Bruniquel changes allegiance

But Count Baldwin, whom I mentioned to you, protected Bruniquel3 and forbade
its inhabitants to set fire to it, as they wanted to do for fear of the crusaders who
were riding to attack them, and as Count Raymond would have been glad to do,
if the townsmen in their grief and anxiety had listened to his advice.

Laisse 76
Valiant Count Raymond was in Bruniquel. Everyone inside the castle wanted to
escape from it, but Count Baldwin told them privately to hand it over to him,
that he would protect them, but did not want to be under his brother’s control. At
this the knights and sergeants asked Raymond,
‘My lord, is it your will that Baldwin should be our protector?’
‘I shall do as you wish in this matter,’ Raymond answered. In the sight of all
present, he released them then and there from their oaths, and they made their
agreement with Count Baldwin. Rich and poor, they all swore allegiance to him
for the castle.1 Afterwards Baldwin went to the crusaders, who were well
disposed towards him, and asked them to give him their assurances. They said
they would do so, on condition that he should hold by them; anything he should
conquer with them should be entirely his own. All this they granted him without
dissent, as long as he should help them.

Laisse 77
Having settled matters with the count de Montfort, good Count Baldwin rode to
Toulouse to talk to his brother. Raymond had never much liked him or been
willing to give him a brother’s share or do him honour in his court. None the less
Baldwin two or three times asked Raymond to promise on holy relics that he
would stay with the crusaders. There was nothing more Baldwin could do. Not
wanting to remain there any longer, he took leave of Raymond, and for the sake
of his oath he rejoined the crusading army. Baldwin would never have wanted to
make violent war on Raymond, if the latter had not so very wrongly had his
castle of Bruniquel sacked.2

The crusade approaches Toulouse

The count of Bar3 now arrived and the count de Montfort went to meet him.
They stopped at Montgiscard and then returned to the army and sat down to
supper. The count of Bar intended to besiege great Toulouse and they were all
going to ride there together. On a Thursday morning4 they broke camp and those
who knew the way set off in front to guide them. As the army began to cross the
ford across the River Hers, a messenger brought this news to Toulouse and
Count Raymond and his men hurried to arms, as did the count of Comminges
who had come to their support, the count of Foix and the mercenaries from
Navarre. Five hundred knights there were, all arming, and countless foot-
soldiers. If you had been in the town and seen all the activity, men putting on
quilted jackets, lacing helmets, and fastening iron horse-armour and emblazoned
trappings onto their mounts, you would have said that four armies together could
not stand against them. Indeed, if they had had any courage or if God had helped
them, I doubt if the crusaders could have borne the shock of their attack in the
field.

Laisse 78
There was an unusual encounter near the bridge at Montaudran5 after the army
crossed the ford on its way to the town. Indeed, it was a full battle, for I am sure
you would have seen more than a hundred and eighty dead on the two sides. In
the gardens outside Toulouse there was neither count nor king6 but rode and
struck so hard that you would think I was romancing if I described it to you.
Some thirty-three villeins of the district died at the edge of a meadow near the
barbican. Count Raymond’s son Bertrand1 was taken, I believe. He paid them a
thousand shillings and all his armour; they got his horse, his arms and equipment
and everything else he possessed.

The first siege of Toulouse

Laisse 79
Fierce and wonderful was that army, my lords, a proud and terrible host. They
forced the river crossing and headed for Toulouse. No fear, no hindrance can
stop them laying siege to the city on its strongest side. There are greater numbers
inside the place, if only they were as strong! It is the flower and rose of cities all,
but its men are not as brave as the crusaders, so the story says, and so it proves to
be.

The crusaders attack

Laisse 80
The brave count of Bar opened the attack, together with the count of Chalon and
their whole power. They brought up great boiled-leather shelters to protect them
from quarrels and forced their way on towards the ditches, into which they
swiftly flung large quantities of brushwood. Seeing this, the defenders hurried in
great anxiety to meet their assault and fought so hard that more than a hundred
were killed on the two sides and at least five hundred wounded. So bitter was the
engagement that the count of Comminges, to my knowledge, lost a good knight
there, Raymond At of Castillon,2 mourned by many.
Now the crusaders drew off, taking nothing with them, for I promise you the
good Toulousains3 captured three of the big leather shelters, they did indeed.
Knights and sergeants returned to their quarters and the men of Toulouse also
withdrew. Patrols kept watch that night till dawn. The crusaders cut down all the
vines, corn and trees they could find, everything that grew, and piled it into a
heap near a gully. With that, they thought, they would surely be able to fill up the
ditches as they intended.

Laisse 81
The crusaders, who are wise and valiant men, were afraid of attack from
Toulouse, and all day long the nobles went fully armed. Each one protected his
own quarters as best he could, this being their usual practice.
Sir Hugh of Alfaro4 was inside the town. He was seneschal of the Agenais, a
man of great courage and a very valiant knight. His brother, Sir Peter Arcès, was
with him, and so were the pick of their family, all excellent knights, proud and
fierce. These men armed themselves privately in their own quarters, but the
count of Toulouse almost went out of his mind with rage. Because they were
willing to take the risk of making a sortie, he thought they wanted to lose him his
inheritance, and he forbade them to go out.
Laisse 82
The men in Toulouse would not endure this. Count or no count, they opened the
gates and made a two-pronged attack on the besiegers. This was on a Wednesday
morning, so I was told, just before terce, immediately after the crusaders had had
their dinner. But the count de Montfort never took off his armour, nor did most
of them lay aside their hauberks; and they ran to horse at once. What blows you
would have seen struck on both sides, what spears ringing on helmets, what
shields shattering - you would have said the world was coming to its end!
The Toulousains caused much grief by killing Sir Eustace of Cayeux.1 He had
ridden too far ahead, and died as he was trying to turn and get back to his own
men.

Laisse 83
Very great was this encounter, Christ protect me! when the men of Toulouse and
Navarre charged into the crusading host. You would have heard the Germans
shouting aloud, all of them yelling, ‘A Bar, a Bar!’2 Sir Eustace of Cayeux was
crossing a small bridge when he took a blow from an ash-hafted lance with a
pennon patterned vair, a blow so heavy he could not get up again. The priest
could not reach him in time to give him the last rites, there was no confession or
penance. But it was only two days since he had done penance, so that I am sure
Jesus Christ would forgive him. When the French saw him struck down, they all
rode to his help, but the wretched mercenaries began to retreat when they saw
the crusaders pressing forward. Well did they know in their hearts they could not
stand against them. How light was their plunder, how easy to carry off! All they
had done was kill a great lord for whom many would weep, a rich and powerful
man. His vassals had his body taken to his own fief, where they would give him
honourable burial.

29 June 1211, the siege of Toulouse abandoned

One morning early at daybreak the crusaders began to strike their tents. They
had spent a fortnight cutting down the vines, but now they decided to move.
Food was too dear, they could not get supplies: one loaf cost at least two
shillings and made only a small meal. They had nothing to eat but beans, apart
from any fruit they could find on the fruit trees. The whole army set off to go
and attack the count of Foix and moved up to Auterive to cross the bridge.3 They
would spend the whole summer making war on him in his own lands; on this
they were determined.

Campaign against Raymond Roger, count of Foix

Laisse 84
The count de Montfort and most of the crusaders marched at daybreak to attack
the count of Foix. At this point the count of Alos withdrew, as he had remained
with the crusade a long time. He very much wanted to make an agreement with
Toulouse, but could not, because of the French princes and lesser nobles, and
because of the bishops, clergy and preachers, who spoke about the heretics and
their insane error. (At least ninety-four of these fools and traitors were found
concealed in a tower at Cassés, hidden away there by their friends the
Roquevilles, in spite of their overlord.1 I was told this by my lord Isarn, prior of
the whole of Vielmorès2 and that fief.)
After a long stay in the district of Foix doing all the damage it could,
devastating foodstuffs, corn and arable crops, the army left that area when the
hot weather came to an end, and the count de Montfort rode to Rocamadour.
The abbot of Cîteaux was staying in the cloister at Cahors, and was afraid to
leave it. I doubt if he would have come out of it till Easter if the count had not
gone to fetch him.

Laisse 85
The crusaders left, as I told you, and the count de Montfort began his journey,3
going as he had promised to Rocamadour. The abbot of Cîteaux stayed, I
believe, in Cahors with nobles of that district, and he begged and commanded
them to pledge their faith to the count de Montfort, so that he should hold the
fief. And he had letters written out on parchment which he sent into Provence to
all his friends there. When the count moved on, the abbot joined him, and valiant
Count Baldwin travelled with him too. They slept at St Antonin (which they later
laid waste) and then went on to Gaillac.

Laisse 86
Returning, the count de Montfort slept at St Antonin, went by way of Gaillac to
Lavaur, and then to Carcassonne, beyond Laurac. The abbot went to Albi and so
up to Saissac. They were very apprehensive about Count Raymond, who was
summoning his host from Toulouse, Agen and Moissac, from his whole fief and
every district he possessed. He also sent a hundred thousand crowns in payment
to Sir Savari,4 who was bringing all his cavalry to join him from their quarters at
Bergerac.

Count Raymond prepares an offensive

Laisse 87
When Count Raymond heard that the count de Montfort had dismissed his
forces,1 he summoned his host from every corner of his fief and sent to tell all
his supporters to prepare at once.
Many great lords assembled: the count of Comminges, lord of St Gaudens, the
count of Foix and many other barons all met on a certain day. The seneschal of
Agen,2 who has charge of Penne, and all the mercenaries set off, as did the men
of Montauban, whom indeed I do not forget, and, may God bless me, of
Castelsarrasin.
On a Sunday morning as day was breaking they heard that Sir Savari was on
his way to join them. How delighted they all were - and how little did they know
what the outcome would be!
Ah glorious God the Father, ah Mary, blessed Lady, did anyone ever see an
army so strong or so well equipped as that of Toulouse, or cavalry like theirs?
Here is the whole host of Milan, you would have said, here are the hosts of
Rome and Lombardy and of Pavia too, when it was mustered out there on the
plain.

Count Raymond takes the field

Laisse 88
Very great and marvellous, my lords, was the host of the count of Toulouse and
of the city. Toulouse was there and Moissac, Montauban and Castelsarrasin, with
Isla Jordan and the whole Agenais, not a man stayed behind. All the men of
Comminges rode with them and the men of Foix, also Savari of Mauléon,
welcomed with joy, as well as Gascons from Gascony and men from Puigcerda.3
More than two hundred thousand they are, as they stand arrayed in the field.
Villeins urge on the beasts pulling carts laden with bread, wine and other
supplies; buffaloes and heavy oxen haul the catapults. ‘Traitor!’ most of them
cry, ‘son of a whore!’ and threaten Count Simon and his men; there in
Carcassonne they will besiege him by force, they will take him and skin him
alive. Montréal and Fanjeaux shall fall to them, they say; they will ride in
strength to Montpellier and as they come back they’ll conquer Lavaur and the
whole Albigeois.

Laisse 89
Great was the Toulousain army, God be my witness, when the French knights
rode away from the Carcassès. In it were mercenaries from Navarre and from the
Aspe valley,4 more than a thousand mounted men and fifty and three; Gascons,
men from Quercy and from Agen; banners raised, they rode for the Lauragais,
not expecting to meet a living soul between there and the Biterrois.

Count Simon gathers his troops

But the count de Montfort instantly summoned every Frenchman he could reach.
He sent for the viscount of Donges, for my lord Bouchard who was in Lavaur,
and for all the rest, near and far; for Martin Algai,1 too, and to Narbonne for Sir
Aimery;2 they must all come. And come they did; no one dared disobey when
Count Simon spoke.

Count Simon calls a conference

Laisse 90
The count de Montfort summoned his barons. On a certain day he was at
Carcassonne, as the song says, and all around him were at least three hundred
companions, all good fighting men and brave as lions.
‘My lords,’ he said to them, ‘hear what I have to say. The count of Toulouse
has summoned his vassals from all his own and his allies’ fiefs. They number
more than two hundred thousand, so the young man reports who was sent to me
by the warden of Limoux. They are gathering at Montferrand and near
Avignonet and they intend to besiege me - so brave they are ! - wherever they
can find me, upstream or down, here or there. I require your counsel: what do
you advise me to do?’

Laisse 91
When the count de Montfort had spoken, Sir Hugh de Lacy stood up.
 ‘My lord,’ he said, ‘since you ask counsel, let all who wish speak freely. Trust
me, there is only one thing to do. If you shut yourself up in Carcassonne and
they go after you, they will lay siege and keep you there, trapped. Go to
Fanjeaux and it will be just the same. Wherever you go, they will track you
down, and you will be defeated and disgraced till the end of the world. Believe
me, you should go to the weakest castle you possess, wait for them to come up
and then, once you have reinforcements, attack, and I am certain you will defeat
them.’
‘Excellent!’ said the count. ‘This is good advice. Whatever happens, you shall
not be the worse for it, for I can see you have advised me well.’ None of those
present disagreed; on the contrary, there was a unanimous shout,
‘My lord, he gives good counsel, we ask you to accept it.’ Then they separated
and went to their own quarters or their inn and so to bed till morning.

Count Simon in Castelnaudary

Laisse 92
Next day the count de Montfort and all his company were up at first light.
Lances raised, they rode for Castelnaudary, and there they waited for the enemy.
On a Tuesday morning after dinner the Toulousain army reached some fields
only half a league away and encamped in the meadows by Castelnaudary. What
shouting and hubbub rose from that mass of foreigners - a meeting, you would
have thought, of heaven and earth! And God above, how many tents were
pitched there that day, each crowned with its golden ball and its eagle cast in
metal! They set the trebuchet up on a roadway, but neither on road nor path
could they find stones which would not shatter on impact. They brought three
from a long league away and with one they smashed a tower and with another a
great hall. The third stone shattered, or it would have cost the townspeople dear.

Laisse 93
The count de Montfort, as I told you, had settled in Castelnaudary as all could
see. Sir Bouchard and a number of others were at Lavaur, with the son of its
castellan, a good and valiant man. There were at least a hundred knights, brave
fighters all of them. Martin Algai was present with only twenty men; they rode
straight to the count de Montfort at Castelnaudary, and so did the bishop of
Cahors. Together they left Castres and rode towards Carcassonne, from which
heavy loads of wine and corn were being brought to the count de Montfort, as
well as baked bread, and oats, supplies for those inside the castle.
Now the count of Foix and his whole company sallied out along a dip leading
from the Toulousain camp. All the mercenaries rode with him as well, vying
with each other to join him. I doubt if a single knight of that army was left
behind, or any of the good brave sergeants, except Savari and his Normans who
stayed in comfort with Count Raymond.
Up rode Bouchard in good array and each party had a plain view of the other.
The count of Foix arrayed his men, four hundred of them and more if the record
does not lie. Bouchard had fewer men, 1 believe, in their helms and hauberks,
whereas Foix and his allies numbered a good two thousand and had fast horses,
hauberks or quilted jackets, strong shining helmets or good iron headpieces,
sharp spears, strong ashen hafts and crushing maces.

Battle of St Martin Lalande

Now hear the clash of battle as the two forces meet, louder than any since
Roland’s time or since Charlemagne conquered Agolant and won Galiana,
daughter of King Braimant, in spite of the courteous emir Galafre of the land of
Spain.1

Laisse 94
Across the plain towards Castelnaudary ride Frenchmen from Paris and knights
from Champagne. But the count of Foix blocks their way, he and his whole
company and their Spanish mercenaries. They think Bouchard and his French
not worth a chestnut and tell each other,
‘Keep hard at it, don’t rest till we have killed these foreigners, then they’ll
take fright in France and Germany, in Poitou and Anjou and throughout Brittany
and up there in Provence, up to the Spanish passes, they’ll all learn their
mistake!’

Laisse 95
As my lord Bouchard and his companions were moving towards Castelnaudary,
a white falcon flew out on their left and crossed above them, flying strongly
towards the right. At this Martin Algai said,
‘By St John, my lord, however the day goes, we shall win. You and yours will
hold the battlefield, but there’ll be heavy losses first.’
‘Good luck to us!’ said Bouchard. ‘I don’t care a glove for that. As long as we
keep the field, we shall win glory, dead or alive - the more dead, the greater the
glory. And all who die like this will be saved. If we have losses, so will they,
they will lose the best of their men.’

Laisse 96
The count of Foix rides with his troop towards St Martin de Lasbordes, for that
is its name.1 They carry their lances upright on the front saddlebows and as they
ride across the fair wide plain they shout, ‘Toulouse!’ Crossbowmen loose bolts
and arrows, and from the noise and uproar you would say the very sky was
falling. They lower their lances, charge, and great is the encounter. ‘Toulouse!’
cry the Toulousains and ‘Comminges!’ the Gascons; others shout, ‘Foix!’ and
‘Montfort!’ and ‘Soissons!’ Gerald of Pépieux, riding with the count of Foix, one
of the best of his knights, drives his sharp spurs into his charger’s sides and
encounters one of Bouchard’s companions, a Breton, full in his way beside a
wood. Through shield, through arm-guard and hauberk and deep into the rear
saddlebow he struck, and his pennon was red with blood. That one fell dead
unshriven. The French saw it with fury; angry as lions and like true knights they
raced to the rescue.

Laisse 97
Like true warriors the French spurred on the hillside as hard as they could ride.
My lord Bouchard bore a silk pennon with a painted lion2 and sat a horse worth -
I tell you the truth! - more than a hundred pounds. There on the road to Montréal
they charged the mercenaries in one united attack and with their sharp swords
did them great harm, leaving dead a hundred men who will never see Christmas
again or be troubled by Lent or carnival. In that encounter an arrow struck the
son of the castellan of Lavaur on the nasal and through the eyehole of his helmet.
There and then he fell dead in front of the seneschal.3

Laisse 98
My lord Bouchard spurred, as I have told you, along the roadway and he and the
French charged together into the thick of the oncoming host. Loudly they all
shouted, ‘Montfort!’ and above the rest his voice cried, ‘Holy Mary, blessed
Lady!’ Towards him at full gallop rode the count of Foix with all his lords. What
broken shields you would have seen, what shattered lances strewn on the
meadow, thick underfoot! How many fine horses, too, ran free with no one to
hold them! Martin Algai, whatever anyone tells you, fled from this encounter
with all his men, until the fight was won; and then he said he was returning from
pursuit of the mercenaries. Thus each covered up his own villainous behaviour.
(The bishop of Cahors and the unarmed men fled a full league away towards
Fanjeaux; but that the bishop’s companions should do this does not surprise me).
All the goods being transported were taken by these Toulousains, God curse
them; but all they did was damage their own cause, for they pillaged right to the
end of the battlefield and then fled, each immediately making off with his loot.
(The good pacing mule belonging to Sir Nicholas,1 the mercenaries took both it
and his lad that day, but he himself escaped with the other clergy. I am very glad
he did, may God bless me, for Master Nicholas is my dear friend and comrade.)

Laisse 99
The French spur on softly at a walk, all helmets closed. Don’t think they will flee
or turn back; they are not stingy, they’ll give plenty of fine blows, well struck.
The place is broad and fair, the fields level. Thin men and fat, French and
Toulousain, on both sides they die, as Master Nicholas described it to me. The
Toulousain army watches in terror, for it is beaten.

Count Simon sallies from Castelnaudary

Laisse 100
The count de Montfort, who was in Castelnaudary while those others were
fighting so hard, ordered his own men who had come with him to hurry to arms
and told them that their comrades who had gone out and my lord Bouchard had
lost the supply convoy. He was well aware that their defeat would lose him both
land and castle, he would be held there and blockaded and would never leave it
except in defeat. As soon as he could he rode out, fully armed with lance and
shield. Foot-soldiers remained inside the castle and would defend it until he and
his men returned.

Defeat of the count of Foix

Laisse 101
The count de Montfort and the men from the castle rode to battle with banners
flying. The men inside it shut the gates securely; if need be, they would put up a
strong defence. When Foix and his allies saw them coming, they were dismayed;
most of them knew that this meant defeat. That is what their mercenaries
achieved by looting the battlefield. ‘Montfort!’ cried our French lords and, ‘Holy
Mary help us!’

Laisse 102
Eager to strike hard, his drawn sword in his hand, the count de Montfort spurred
into battle along the trodden way, his men at full gallop behind him. All he could
find he killed and took and slew. The wretched mercenaries and misbelievers
were so terrified at the sight that they could do nothing to help themselves. Only
the count of Foix fought back, and his shield was split and his sword notched
from all the blows he had struck. His son Roger Bernard broke through the
throng and so did the knight Sir Porada2 who wielded a heavy mace; and Sir
Isarn of Puylaurens1 was in the thick of the fight. There they were, they and the
other dispossessed knights, plucking the stork2 and dealing out mortal blows. If
the others had done as much, the battle would not have been so quickly lost nor
Foix and his men defeated; that is my own opinion.

Laisse 103
The struggle lasted long enough, my lords. On both sides, friends of yours or
enemies, many died, I promise you. The castellan of Lavaur lost three finer sons
there than any count or king possessed.
There was panic in the Toulousain army in the meadows below Castelnaudary;
every man was anxious to retreat. Savari shouted aloud,
‘Stay calm, my lords, don’t move! No one take down or fold his tent, or you
are all dead men!’
‘Ah, Lord God of glory, by your most holy law,’ said each man to himself,
‘keep us from shame, do not let us be disgraced!’

Laisse 104
When the count of Toulouse learned that the count of Foix and his men had been
defeated, they were all sure they had been betrayed. They wrung their hands and
said to each other: ‘Holy Mary, blessed Lady! who ever heard of such a thing?
We outnumbered them ten to one, I promise you.’ Raymond of Ricaud was so
terrified that he fled away to Montferrand in the sight of them all; then after a
while, hearing that the count de Montfort had not attacked them, he came back
again. But he never disarmed or undressed or went to bed that night or closed his
eyes or slept, in good truth, that day or next.
Laisse 105
My lords, now listen, and may God bless you! and hear what the count de
Montfort did next. Battle over and victory won, both he and Sir Bouchard cried
aloud,
‘Forward, my lords, attack! Their army’s beaten!’ Then all together they
launched a strong assault on the tents and pavilions of the forces of Toulouse.
These would have had no use for all the gold of Pavia if it had not been for the
ditches they had dug. The crusaders’ horsemen could not get through, they felt
they were as good as dead, and told each other it would be madness not to
withdraw, they had done enough already.
Before disarming, our French troops went by moonlight to ransack the
battlefield. No one can describe the immense wealth they gained there; it will
make them rich all their lives long.

Laisse 106
The count de Montfort went back into Castelnaudary, rejoicing at his success. In
the morning at first light, when the French had gone, the Toulousain
commanders ordered their men to arm, and they very quietly folded their tents
and clothing and loaded the carts. They left the trebuchet to the wind and rain; I
don‘t think they would have brought it away with them for a hundred thousand
marks of silver.

Puylaurens makes peace with Count Simon

The men of Puylaurens were in a state of great dismay, for they had sworn oaths
and broken them. Immediately and before any others did so, at least five hundred
of them went to Count Simon at Lavaur and made their peace. They had also
been the first to renegue, so obedient were they to that insane belief.

Laisse 107
The count of Toulouse, son of Lady Constance, went away and took his troops
with him. The French made no pursuit whatever, I am certain of this, for they
had already hit them hard enough with lance and sword.

Revolts in the Albigeois and Quercy

The inhabitants of Rabastens, entirely trusting in these wicked heretics and their
mad ideas, now renegued, for they were sure the crusaders would never reach
them, and indeed, thought they had been defeated. So thought all those in the
district who shared the hopes of the men I have just been telling you about.

Laisse 1081
As you have heard, the men of Toulouse went away angry, grieving and anxious.
Wherever they went, they announced that the French had been defeated and that
the count de Montfort had fled by night. They told such lies that Rabastens
surrendered to them and so did Gaillac. And Count Baldwin, Jesus guard and
guide him! was at Montégut with Martinet the bold.2
Sudden news came to them from Gaillac that the warden3 of Lagrave had been
murdered, that they should go there before the castle could be garrisoned, and
that the citizens of Gaillac had been party to this killing. Baldwin and the others
saddled up and rode fast for Lagrave as soon as it was light.

Laisse 109
Sir Doat Alaman4 and the men of Gaillac saw Baldwin’s banners blowing in the
wind, and they were all delighted, for they could see the Raymond cross1 shining
as it blew and thought Count Raymond was arriving at the head of his men. But
soon they realized that it was Baldwin’s cross and they were sad and sorry. And
then the banner of Sir Martin of Olite was seen floating up the Tarn, the opposite
way to the Agout, towards Lagrave. How glad our men were to see it! They
garrisoned the castle. Why tell you any more? Pons of Beaumont, the warden,
died at cockcrow. The crusaders returned to Montégut one evening at sunset, and
Count Baldwin went on at once to Bruniquel. He had lost Salvagnac, where
there is good wheat, at which he was very angry.

Towns taken and retaken

Laisse 110
The Toulousain forces very soon returned2 and valiant Count Raymond moved
with his whole force to Rabastens; then they went up as far as Gaillac. He had
regained it all: La Garda and Puycelci, a place he loved, St Marcel and Laguépie,
he rode to each of these. Then the count besieged and took Parisot; the
inhabitants of St Antonin returned to him; and before the month was out
Montégut surrendered. Except for Bruniquel, he recovered them all. They were
told, and by my belief in God above, they really thought that the count de
Montfort had been driven off the battlefield and had fled to his native land, and
that never in all their lives would they see any crusaders again, as most of them
had been killed.
But before the year was half done, it was all very different, for the count de
Montfort brought in Frenchmen. In Touelles, which surrendered to him, he killed
every wretch he could find there. Next he crossed to this side of the Tarn, not by
a ford but by the bridge at Albi. In two days he took Cahuzac and then sent to
Bruniquel for Count Baldwin, who was glad to bring his cavalry to join him
there.

Laisse 111
They stayed a week at Cahuzac because there was plenty of food in the town.
This was at the feast called Epiphany, in the bitterest depth of winter. They laid
siege to St Marcel and acted very stupidly, not achieving anything there worth a
rotten apple, nothing but expense, may God bless me! Count Raymond held
Montauban, and if he had wanted to, could easily have destroyed them, but he
and his men were so much afraid of Sir Alan of Roucy3 and Sir Peter of Livron,4
Jesus bless them, that they made no attempt at an attack.

March 1212, reinforcements arrive for the crusade

On Easter eve1 the bulk of the cavalry moved before dawn and withdrew to Albi
because food was short and they could get no supplies; it remained there over six
weeks. Then great companies of crusaders arrived from Germany and Lombardy,
as well as men from the Auvergne and from Slavonia. One after another these
forces set off. A league and half away Raymond’s men saw them coming and did
not wait for them to get any nearer.

Count Simon recovers the Albigeois

Laisse 112
The crusading host was enormous, as you heard me say. All over the country
men fled; they had to abandon Montferrand and Les Cassés. All of them, I
believe, went to great Toulouse; no one who could get away stayed in the area.
The crusaders began to assemble up at the bridge of Albi. Neither Rabastens nor
Gaillac could stop them settling wherever they pleased and so they fled, for a
man must protect himself. The men of St Antonin were brave enough at first,
relying on Sir Adhémar Jordan, but in the end no one there had any cause for
joy. God bless me, never have I seen so many castles abandoned and captured
with so little fighting. The crusaders promptly put their own garrisons into La
Garda and Puycelci; you would not have found one man brave enough to sleep
there, they all fled away by night.

Laisse 113
There was great noise and uproar in the crusading host; they were dismantling
and razing St Marcel, I believe, and then they all quartered themselves in St
Antonin. You would hardly have had time to cook an egg before they took the
place that night.2 The citizens lost at least twenty eight killed or drowned; ten
managed to escape. Women and men all fled into the church, but every one of
them was stripped and left naked. The clergy were robbed too, and the lads and
servants caused them much distress.

Laisse 114
St Antonin was taken, as the song says. Sir Adhémar Jordan was led away
captive, and so too were Sir Pons the viscount3 and I don’t know how many
others. May the Lord God of glory never forgive me my sins, if while they were
fighting, the clergy did not at the same time sing the Sanctus Spiritus in a great
procession, so that you would have heard it half a league away.4
What more should I say, or why make a long story of it? One day the count de
Montfort, the other barons and the army put spurs to their horses and rode away.
They left Count Baldwin and his companions to garrison St Antonin, but first
they went to take possession of Montcuq and its keep. The army travelled on and
passed Tournon; blessed by God, it entered the Agenais. Arnold of Montaigu1
and the other Gascons were well able to guide them in this region. They took
Montcuq, which belonged to Count Raymond, and then did not stop until they
reached Penne in the Agenais.

June and July 1212, siege and capture of Penne

They met with no resistance at all, except at Penne, which once belonged to
King Richard.2 They set siege all round it on a Tuesday.3 There were many
Frenchmen in the crusading host, many Normans and Bretons, there were
Germans, Lorrainers and Frisians, many lords from the Auvergne and important
Burgundians, but the castle was strong and its defenders thought them not worth
a button. The crusaders brought up mangonels, catapults and battering rams.
Inside Penne were Sir Hugh of Alfaro from near Aragon, Bausan the captain of
mercenaries, Sir Bernard Bovon, Gerald of Montfabès4 who is warden of
Montcuq and a crowd of others whose names I do not know.
They set the siege after Ascension and it lasted, as the song says, until
September and the time of the vintage.5

Laisse 115
It was a very great siege, so Jesus Christ keep me! and the castle was too strong
to storm. The crusaders from the Barrois6 hurled so many stones from their big
mangonels that they almost breached the walls. Inside there were many knights,
many mercenaries, many from Navarre. Sir Hugh of Alfaro held it for Count
Raymond.7 Certainly, if they had had food and drink, the besiegers would still be
outside, unable to get in. But the heat was tremendous and they could not endure
it. Thirst tormented them and made them ill; the wells had dried up, which
alarmed them; and every day they saw the besieging forces growing larger and
never less.
When they saw Count Guy8 arrive, together with Sir Foucaud of Berzy riding
a dappled grey and his brother Sir John9 clad in ermine and miniver, the
precentor of Paris10 who preaches so well and many more barons than I can tell
you, and on their side they could find no succour - then, however reluctantly,
they were compelled to surrender the castle.
The count de Montfort had it well repaired and enclosed on all sides with
mortar and lime. I shall not describe the encounters that took place there, for the
song is a long one and I do not want to linger; I have broken my thread and will
take it up again.
Once the castle had fallen, they did not want to stay there any longer than was
necessary, so they had the tents and pavilions struck and loaded onto carts and
then went away towards the sea,1 to Biron, This belonged to Martin Algai and
was the base from which he rode out to raid. Périgord and Saintonge had come
to our crusade to complain about this.

A mercenary captain executed

Laisse 116
Count and crusaders rode along the highway, the oriflamme borne aloft, to the
castle of Biron which they took at once. They put Martin Algai to a shameful
death, dragged out by a horse, that is the proven truth, and then hanged in the
meadow in the sight of all. They then entrusted the castle and the whole district
to Sir Arnold of Montaigu. Next morning they went back towards Moissac,
travelling at a good three leagues a day, the troops well arrayed and making all
possible speed. Count Simon sent for my lady the countess, a brave and
intelligent woman, and she joined them at Catus, bringing fifteen thousand good
fighting men with her. They stopped overnight at Catus, which had surrendered
to Count Baldwin and our crusaders.
The army gathered at Penne in the Agenais. Next morning at dinner time it
reached Montcuq; the following day it was at Moissac after the bells rang for
terce.2 A strong body of mercenaries had arrived the night before and was now
inside the town.

Moissac invested
Laisse 117
The citizens of Moissac watched the crusaders encamp around them beside the
Tarn, and it is no wonder they were dismayed. If it were not for the mercenaries,
they would have been glad to make an agreement.3 They knew very well that in
the long run they could not hold out. They could have escaped through the vines
- what is a vintage not yet harvested when compared with life? - and three of
them did so, I assure you, and never lost a pennyworth by it. But no one can
change what is to come.

Castelsarrasin makes terms

The inhabitants of Castelsarrasin4 managed to save themselves like the worthy,
loyal and upright men they are, against whom there is never a word spoken.
They understood that if Count Raymond recovered his fief and made an
agreement with the pope, or if the king of Aragon succeeded in overcoming the
crusaders, defeating them in battle and driving them off the field, then he would
recover them too at the same time. That being so, they had no intention of
getting themselves slaughtered. They followed the example you heard me
mention, that of the citizens of Agen who had already surrendered.
‘Of two evils,’ said Bernard of Esgal,1 ‘one must always choose the less. If
you are going along a path and see your companion fall into the mud, or if you
are crossing a ford, don’t lead the way but keep in the middle, so that if you see
anyone drowning, you can go back at once.’ For that reason, so help me God, the
men of Castelsarrasin must not be blamed, as their garrison on whom they ought
to have relied, Gerald of Pépieux and all his knights, had gone out of the castle
and away along the Garonne; he said he would stay there neither for gold nor
coin.
Now the crusading army is about to slaughter and maltreat the men of
Moissac and capture their town.

August 1212, the siege of Moissac

Laisse 118
Was it misfortune or justice that the citizens of Moissac refused to make any
kind of peace at the time Penne was taken? I do not know. Never in all their days
did they think their town could fall, and the Toulousains who had entered it kept
exhorting them and stirring them up to resistance.
The archbishop of Reims2 sat robed in miniver on a brown cushion inside his
tent. The count de Montfort was there, with the precentor of St Denis,3 and so
was the countess, who sat in front of them. Many other barons sat beside them,
including Sir William of Contres, beloved of God, Sir Peter of Livron who prays
much in church, and Sir Lambert of Limoux. He was wearing a shirt of Phrygian
silk because of the heat. These all recommended that Moissac should be
besieged and they sent for the army.

Laisse 119
At the beginning of September, when August was over, they laid vigorous siege
to Moissac on all sides. Count Baldwin spent freely there; many a goose did he
eat and many a roast capon, so his warden and the provost told me. Siege
engines and cats were set up. There was wine for sale in plenty and no shortage
of other supplies.

Laisse 120
Conflicts during this siege were frequent and fierce. The mercenaries inside
Moissac harried the crusaders, who very often killed many of these wretches.
Count Baldwin, Christ Jesus keep me, lost a young nobleman killed: neither
hauberk nor vental could save him, for a quarrel drove through his guts as into a
sack of straw.
 The count de Montfort now ordered his men to go and fetch timber for his
many carpenters to dress. He and all his companions rode with them fully armed,
in case of attack.

Laisse 121
Count Simon and the other barons had catapults set up, a cat built and a battering
ram made. This hammered day and night against the town wall. Inside Moissac
the town’s defenders raged and sorrowed. One day they all took arms quietly,
secretly, and then spurred out in a furious sally, carrying firebrands and intending
to burn the cat. ‘To arms!’ shouted the French and Burgundians, and out from
their quarters came Poitevins and Gascons, with Flemings and Lorrainers,
Normans and Bretons. Many were the hauberks and good quilted jackets they
put on, many the silk and brocaded surcoats. And the count de Montfort came
spurring across the levels, his lion displayed on coat-armour and shield. Close by
a copse they killed his warhorse under him and he would have been taken then
and there but for William of Contres, the Lord God be good to him, and his
comrade my lord Moreau.1 This is an excellent knight, valiant and courteous,
daring, handsome and good. Fast to the rescue rode Peter of Livron and Sir
Foucaud of Berzy, together with Count Guy de Montfort. They charged all
together and with such impetus that they brought the count off in spite of his
attackers. He suffered a slight wound at the back [of his foot]. The archbishop’s
nephew was captured by four lads, who killed him instantly.2

Laisse 122
My lords, that was a great and wonderful encounter. When the French, Bretons
and Normans came up, the mercenaries at once fled back into the town. The
archbishop mourned his dead nephew.

Encounter near Montauban3

Next morning before the bells rang for terce,4 a number of crusaders were riding
from the direction of Cahors. The men of Montauban, who were watching the
roads, sallied out and attacked them from front and rear. News of this came
quickly to the siege and Count Baldwin and all his companions hurried to arms.
Armand of Mondenard,5 who has a good fast horse, and the sons of Hugh of Le
Breil, valiant men all of them, pursued and surrounded these men, and captured
eight good horses. One was an iron-grey, and went to a crossbowman.
Laisse 123
Brave Count Baldwin and all his knights returned to their quarters the same
evening. At Moissac the catapults battered the walls all day long, breaking them
down and opening breaches, so that it is not surprising the defenders took fright,
for they could expect no help from anyone. It was a full month since the count of
Toulouse had gone to see Savari at Bordeaux and he never got a pennyworth of
good out of doing so, except that he recovered his son and paid a large sum over
to Savari.6

The walls of Moissac are breached

I return to my subject and do not intend to leave it. Let me tell you briefly of a
miracle that Jesus the righteous did for the crusaders: a great section of the wall
now fell into the moat and opened a way in.
No need to ask you if the citizens were terrified when they saw this, and the
mercenaries too. They tried to make an agreement with the count de Montfort,
but he swore by all the saints of the Holy Land that he would not let one of them
escape alive unless they handed over the mercenaries who had caused them so
much trouble. I don’t know what more I could tell you if I talked all day, except
that they loved their own selves better than wife or brother, cousin or kinsman.

8 September 1212, surrender of Moissac

Laisse 124
One fine morning Moissac surrendered to the crusaders and the mercenaries
were made prisoner and taken away. By St Martin, I believe they killed more
than three hundred of them, and took possession of their armour, horses and
packhorses. The citizens paid over a hundred marks of pure gold in ransom. All
their neighbours in the district were terrified. My lord William of Contres
received Castelsarrasin, Count Baldwin was given Montech and Sir Peter of
Cissey had Verdun on the Garonne. Then the crusaders set off for Montauban.

Roger Bernard holds Montauban

Laisse 125
The son of the count of Foix rode from the Puigcerda region with a hundred
knights and entered Montauban. This is a very strong place; no one has ever seen
a town in flat country so well defended or with such deep ditches. The great men
of the crusade, those who controlled it, saw that summer was ending and winter
drawing on and that Montauban’s defenders were no more afraid of them than of
an acorn. Furthermore the abbot of Pamiers and one of his chaplains kept telling
them all day long that they would lose Pamiers, that its garrison would surrender
unless it had immediate relief, for the men of Saverdun had cut off all their
supplies of wine and bread, and their vines had gone unharvested, I believe, for
more than a year.

The crusaders subdue Gascony and Béarn

For this reason they all moved in that direction, setting off next day and
travelling by long stages. They went by way of Auterive, where the Germans
from the Carcassès joined them, with many a rich pennon and many an
oriflamme.

Laisse 126
At the sight of these banners the men of Saverdun came down out of the castle
and fled at full gallop; and with them rode the count of Foix, who had gone there
expecting to be safe. I need not tell you all this at great length: throughout the
whole of Gascony the crusaders entered wherever they wished: St Gaudens and
Muret, castle and keep, Samatan and Isla Jordan, right across to Oloron, they
conquered everywhere, and in the fief of Gaston of Béarn too, for except when
they entered Foix they met with no resistance.

Winter 1212-13
Then when it seemed good to them they went home to their own countries,
having completed their forty days’ duty and won their pardons. That winter they
rested. Count Simon guarded his fief well, he and his brother Sir Guy. Then he
called an assembly to which many barons came, with many bishops and other
worthy men. All the castellans of his fief attended in response to his summons.

Conference at Pamiers, 1 December 1212

Laisse 127
Many clergy attended the meeting at Pamiers, many great bishops and mighty
lords. You must know that they laid down the customs and usages to be practised
in these wide lands and had them drawn up in charters and sealed letters.1 After
that they returned to their own lands.

Exploits of William of Contres earlier in 1212

Cheerful and contented, the wise and valiant Sir William of Contres left the
count de Montfort and arrived in the meadows near Muret on the feast of St
Denis.2 Peter of Cissey rode with him, as did Bernard Jordan,3 who was born in
La Isla. Bernard remained in his own town while the others went on after a halt
at La Isla and reached Verdun, where they dined.
Next day the mercenaries4 took to the roads and swept right up to the moat of
Castelsarrasin, capturing many sheep and much other plunder. They were
reckoned to number more than a thousand, all mounted. The alarm no sooner ran
through the country than Sir William of Contres at once put on his armour, as did
my lord Moreau who rode at his side, and Sir Peter of Cissey, who was soon
ready. Once arrayed, they were no more than sixty, but few as they were they put
the plunderers to flight and hunted them all the way to Montauban, drowning
many in the Tarn. Nightfall deprived the crusaders of their prey; their horses,
too, were exhausted. They untied the captives and set them free, and recovered
the plunder.

Laisse 128
William of Contres did battle with the robbers, he recovered all the plunder and
took booty from them as well. Back they rode then, he and his whole company,
rejoicing at the goods they had won. Lances raised, they came to Castelsarrasin,
and did not reach their quarters till after midnight or eat until almost morning. I
am sure they slept until the bells rang for terce.
On another occasion the mercenaries took the field and overran the whole of
the Agenais. Their troop could hardly move for the weight of stolen goods. Sir
William of Contres was not pleased at this and led his whole company out to the
attack. Many were the blows struck with lance and sword, many the broken hafts
strewn on the reddened ground, many the wretches you would have seen lying
there open-mouthed, bloody and dead. Not one pennyworth of plunder did Sir
William let the robbers keep. He and the resolute men he had brought here from
Burgundy and France utterly defeated them all.
Laisse 129
William of Contres, as I told you, defeated all the mercenaries, recovered their
plunder and captured their horses and pack animals. They ravaged the country
around Castelsarrasin on another occasion, but I promise you they never got
away with anything belonging to him, not so much as would cost two coins from
Poitou; on the contrary, they were beaten and flung themselves into the Tarn. Sir
William’s horse was struck by five or six darts, and Sir William fell to the
ground in the sight of all his friends. Valiant man that he was, he leaped to his
feet, grasped his sword and shouted his warcry, ‘St Denis!’ the Paris cry. My lord
Moreau spurred his fine costly charger and all the others rode up to help him. In
the mêlée and confusion they were not sure they could save him or prevent his
capture. ‘God help us!’ they shouted and ‘St Denis!’ Then you would have seen
many a squire of his company killed and his warden severely injured. But Sir
William mounted a spirited horse, charged the mercenaries and thrust them back,
right into the waters of the Tarn; and then he began to laugh about his fall.

Laisse 130
My lords, God did many great miracles for Sir William of Contres, a man who
took so much trouble that everyone who saw him liked him at once. Certainly no
better man ever came here on crusade from Burgundy, nor ever will, unless a
still richer and greater lord arrives.

King Peter of Aragon prepares for war

I return to my subject. King Peter of Aragon gave one of his sisters to the count
of Toulouse, and afterwards married another to his son, in spite of the men on
this side.1 Now he went to war, and said that he would bring at least a thousand
knights, all paid by him, and if he could only find the crusaders, would face them
in battle. And we, if we live long enough, shall see who wins and we will set
down what we recall, we will continue to record the events we remember as long
as we have matter to write and until the fighting is done.

Laisse 131
Many a blow will be struck and many a lance broken before the fighting is done
or peace returns, many a new banner will lie on the meadow, souls be driven
from their bodies and noble widows left desolate.
Peter, king of Aragon, rode out with his household; he summoned his men
from his entire kingom and gathered a great and noble company. He announced
to them all that he intended to go to Toulouse to fight against the crusade
because it was wasting and destroying the whole country. Furthermore, he said,
the count of Toulouse had appealed to their compassion to prevent his land being
burned and laid waste, for he had done no harm or wrong to any living soul.
‘And as he is my brother-in-law, my sister’s husband, and I have married my
other sister to his son, I will go and help them against these accursed men who
are trying to disinherit them.’
End of the section written by William of Tudela

6 The cross of the counts of Toulouse and the Montfort lion

Notes
1. ‘Divination by points, and circles made on the earth’, Randle Cotgrave.
2. The Cathar heresy.
3. Count Baldwin, youngest son of Raymond V, count of Toulouse, and his wife Constance, who was
sister of Louis VII, king of France. In May 1211 Baldwin took himself and Bruniquel over to the
crusading side, opposing his brother Raymond VI (laisses 73-77). Hanged on Raymond’s orders,
February 1214. See also laisse 75, n. 3.
4. Bourg St Antonin (now S-Antonin-de-Rouerge, Tam-et-Garonne) was captured by Simon de
Montfort in May 1212 and held on his behalf by Count Baldwin; see laisses 113 and 114.
5. Tecin or Tédise, canon of Genoa, sent with others by Innocent III in 1209 to combat the Cathar
heresy; bishop of Agde in 1215. See also laisse 149. Geoffrey of Poitiers is mentioned in laisse 38 as
having educated young Raymond of Toulouse.
6. A fragment of a late twelfth-century Song of Antioch written in Occitan is still extant M.-C. i, p. XV
and L. Paterson World of the Troubadours, p. 20, n. 27.
1. The strict Cathar regime was rigorous and only the fully professed, the ‘perfect’, followed it. More
numerous were the ‘believers’ or supporters, many of whom postponed full commitment until at the
point of death.
2. Innocent III, pope 1198-1216.
3. Diego of Acebes, bishop of Osma in Old Castile, Spain, 1201-07.
4. Bulgars: the heresy was thought to have come to western Christendom from Bulgaria. William seems
to have confused two conferences; M.-C, i, p. 10.
5. Peter 11, 1174-1213, king of Aragon and overlord of lands on both sides of the Pyrenees.
6. ‘Lombardy’ was a term often used to mean the whole of Italy.
7. Poblet near Lerida in Catalonia, Spain: a Cistercian abbey founded in 1149 from Fontfroide near
Narbonne.
8. Arnold Amaury, abbot of Poblet 1196-98, of Grandselve (Tarn-et-Garonne) 1198-1200, then of
Cîteaux in Burgundy, and thus head of the Cistercian order. Archbishop of Narbonne 12 March 1212.
9. The bull granting him powers ‘to destroy, disperse and root up’ for the restoration of the faith is dated
May 1204.
1. A monk of Fontfroide; papal legate at Toulouse in 1203.
2. The Rhône was the boundary between the Empire and Provence. Beaucaire and St Gilles on its west
bank were at the limit of Raymond’s lordship.
3. Raymond VI, count of Toulouse and St Gilles, duke of Narbonne and marquis of Provence from
1194, died 1222.
4. The murderer’s identity is not known.
5. Milo, papal notary, sent as legate to Languedoc in March 1209. Died in the winter of 1209/10.
6. Not identified.
7. Sancho VIII, king of Navarre, 1194-1234.
8. This refers to the battle of Las Navas de Tolosa in Andalusia on 16 July 1212 when the kings of
Castile, Navarre and Aragon defeated the emir of Morocco. He was called Commander of the
Faithful, in Arabic ‘emir al moumenin’, here corrupted to ‘Miramelis’.
1. 14 September.
2. ‘Clog-wearers’, ensabatatz, a nickname given to followers of Peter Waldo of Lyon, seekers of
poverty who wore sandals or clogs; also called Waldenses or Vaudois.
3. Odo III, duke of Burgundy, born 1166, died 1218.
4. Hervé de Donzy, count of Nevers in right of his wife Mahaut.
1. Raymond Roger Trencavel, son of Roger II and of Count Raymond’s sister Adelaide, viscount of
Béziers, Carcassonne, Razès and Albi. See laisses 37 and 40 for his death in 1209.
2. William is the only authority to mention this meeting at Aubenas in the Alpes de Haute-Provence.
3. Of Cîteaux.
4. That is, Count Raymond rode back to the lower Rhône valley.
1. Bernard of Montaut, archbishop of Auch. Asked by the pope to resign, 1211; deposed, 1214.
2. Montazin of Galard, abbot of Condom.
3. Raymond of Rabastens, former bishop of Toulouse, deposed by the pope 1205.
4. Peter Barravi, prior of the Hospitallers at TouJouse.
5. Otto IV c. 1182-1218, son of Henry the Lion duke of Saxony and of Matilda, daughter of Henry II of
England, brought up at the court of his uncle Richard I.
6. The same Milo mentioned in laisse 5.
7. As papal legate the abbot was in supreme command of the crusading forces.
8. Gaucher of Châtillon, count of St Pol.
9. Peter of Courtenay, count of Auxerre, a cousin of Raymond VI, being like him a grandson of Louis
VI king of France.
10. ‘William’, probably Humbert, William’s son; Genevois, a county straddling what is now the boundary
between Switzerland and France.
1. As a vassal of Raymond VI, Adhémar, count of Valentinois and Diois, was a reluctant crusader; see
laisse 154 for his armed support of Raymond in 1216. Nothing is known about his relationship with
the count of Forez.
2. Peter Bermond, lord of Sauve (Gard); husband of Raymond VI’s daughter Constance, and as such
tried to get the pope to grant the county of Toulouse to him instead of to his brother-in-law young
Raymond; died 1215.
3. Figures such as these are meant simply to convey the idea of huge numbers, not to indicate a precise
figure. Wakefield suggests that the crusade numbered some 5,000 horsemen and 10,000 to 15,000
others (p. 112, Heresy, Crusade and Inquisition).
4. In December 1203 the legates Peter of Castelnau and Ralph accepted the sworn promise of the
inhabitants of Toulouse to be true to the Catholic faith.
5. Down the Rhône and then west along the waterways of lower Languedoc, and along the River Orb to
Béziers.
6. This expedition is not mentioned in other sources.
7. Guy II, count of Clermont and the Auvergne; made his will 27 May 1209, being ‘about to depart to
fight the heretics’. ‘Courteous’ is a stock epithet in epic poetry for men from the Auvergne.
8. Raymond III, viscount of Turenne 1191-1212.
9. William, archbishop of Bordeaux.
10. William of Cardaillac, bishop of Cahors, died 1234; uncle of the Bertrand mentioned below.
11. Bertrand II, lord of Cardaillac in Quercy.
1. The lord of Gourdon was also called Bertrand.
2. Ratier, lord of Castelnau-de-Montratier, a follower of the Gourdons.
3. Seguin of Balenx from the Agenais.
4. Guy count of Auvergne; the archbishop probably of Bordeaux; nothing is known about this dispute.
5. Villemur (Haute-Garonne) on the Tarn is about 100 km from Casseneuil. Full moon was on Sunday
21 June 1209.
6. Raymond Roger Trencavel, nine when he succeeded his father, only 24 when he died. See laisse 9, n.
1.
1. Raymond’s fourth wife. She was the sister of the king of Aragon, Peter II, so that William gives her
the title of queen.
2. His ‘thousand-shilling horse’ translates the one word milsoldor, see Introduction p. 8.
3. Rainaud of Montpeyroux, old and respected, who had gone out to meet the crusading forces.
4. D’aisso que fols pessa falh trop a la vegea. Proverbs XVI: 22 has ‘doctrina stultorum fatuitas’.
1. 22 July 1209. The town fell the same day.
2. John of Brienne had just been offered the crown of the kingdom of Jerusalem.
3. La balena, the whale, is the rhyme word; there is no reason to suppose medieval whales were a
byword for stupidity.
1. The word ‘princes’ translates princeps, used here and elsewhere to mean great nobles.
2. The legates’ report to the pope says that ‘almost 20,000’ died.
3. A reference to Moslem massacres in the eighth century and later. Moslem forces from Spain overran
the south of France; defeated by Charles Martel at Poitiers in 732, they were forced back into
Provence. Access by sea from Spain was easy, the Moslems were firmly established in Provence at
La Garde-Freinet (Var), and the whole area remained subject to devastating incursions.
4. There is an untranslatable pun here: car la forsa I prat paihs, where forsa means both ‘violence’ and
‘shears’.
1. This refers to the epic poem Raoul de Cambrai, probably to an earlier version than the one we have
(ed. Meyer & Longnon, 1882).
2. Nothing is known of this builder.
3. Peter Roger shared the lordship of Cabaret with his brother Jordan.
4. The legends of Charlemagne include the story of his recapture of Carcassonne from the Saracens.
1. 3 August.
2. As count of Barcelona, the king of Aragon was overlord of Carcassonne and Razès.
1. Raymond Roger’s father Roger did homage to Peter’s father Alfonso II (1162-96) in 1179.
1. Gatas e gatz, wheeled shelters which protected the assailants.
2. Fresh hides were used to protect wooden defences against fire.
3. His identity is not known.
1. Simon de Montfort, lord of Montfort and Epernon, inherited the earldom of Leicester (not
‘Winchester’) through his mother, Amicia of Beaumont and Leicester, but had access to nothing more
than the bare title, since King John sequestrated the property as belonging to a vassal of the king of
France. Although Montfort was only a lordship, not an earldom, Simon became known as the count
de Montfort from this titular possession of the earldom of Leicester. He had accompanied the Fourth
Crusade to Zara, but as this belonged to the Christian king of Hungary, he left the crusade and went to
fight in Syria.
2. Those who can be identified are:
1. Young Raymond, born July 1197, now twelve.
2. One of Count Raymond’s most trusted advisers, his warden at Toulouse in 1202, seneschal in 1210.
3. The duke must have been Odo III of Burgundy
1. Raymond Azémar. Count Raymond’s treatment of him is one of the complaints lodged by the council
of Lavaur in 1213.
2. Philip Augustus king of France 1180-1223. He and Raymond were both grandsons of Louis VI.
3. Raymond Roger, count of Foix, died March 1223. His youngest son’s name was Aimery.
1. The breakdown came in the autumn of 1209.
2. Gerald was a knight of the viscountcy of Béziers; Pépieux is in the Minervois.
3. The castle of Puisserguier.
4. Bouchard, lord of Marly 1204-26, a Montmorency and cousin of Alice, countess de Montfort. His
brother Matthew, his cousin and his mother Matilda of Garlande also joined the crusade.
5. Saissac was strongly placed on a rocky spur in the Montagne Noire between Castelnaudary and
Carcassonne. Cabaret (20 km east of Saissac), Termes and Minerve were the last three castles in the
viscountcies of Carcassonne and Béziers still holding out against the crusaders.
6. Spring 1210.
7. The consuls or capitoliers of Toulouse formed the Capitol, its governing body. We do not know how
many of them went to Rome on this occasion.
8. Raymond saw Otto in January or February 1210 in Italy on his way back from Rome. Philip
Augustus was certainly not pleased.
1. Blanche of Navarre, regent of the county during the minority of Theobald IV.
2. St Veronica is said to have wiped the sweat from Jesus’ face as he carried his cross to Calvary, and the
cloth she used received a miraculous imprint of the divine face. Such a cloth was much revered in
Rome from the eighth century onwards.
3. William exaggerates. Innocent absolved the inhabitants of Toulouse, but only granted Raymond the
right to defend himself before a council to be called in France.
4. The Narbonnais castle, built on the remains of a Roman stronghold, was the fortress of the counts of
Toulouse. It derived its name from its situation, commanding the road to Narbonne.
5. Fouquet, Folc or Folquet, bom at Marseille, a famous poet, entered the Cistercian monastery of
Thoronet in 1201, became its abbot, and in 1205 bishop of Toulouse. Helen Waddell tells us that after
he entered religion he repented of his early life and that always, even at the table of the king of
France, if he heard one of his own songs sung, he would refuse all food and drink but bread and
water. She also quotes Dante’s vision of Folco praising God in Paradise, aware of past sin but too full
of joy to grieve for it (Waddell, Wandering Scholars, p. 198, n. 3).
1. Portet lies between Muret and Toulouse.
2. Of the city and of the suburbs respectively. Many of the former, persuaded by the bishop, had taken
the cross and supported the invaders, whereas the suburbs stood by Count Raymond.
1. Nearer the coast than St Antonin where William was writing, Minerve is 50 km from the sea.
2. Gold coins, dinar masmoudy, issued by Arab rulers in Spain.
3. Minerve stands on a high limestone bluff, deeply undercut by the Rivers Brian and Cesse which meet
there. It fell to Simon’s siege engines after more than a month.
4. Literally, he rested and took baths, sojorna e se banha.
5. More than 140 heretics refused to recant and died in the fire. Peter of Les Vaux de Cernay, fiercely
anti-Cathar, says they were so obstinate in their wickedness that there was no need to throw them into
the blaze, they flung themselves in; and that Bouchard’s mother Matilda pulled three women off the
pyre and reconciled them to the church. Peter of Les Vaux de Cernay, i, p. 161.
6. Alice, daughter of Matthew of Montmorency, constable of France, and his second wife Alice of
Savoy, widow of Louis VI and mother of Louis VII.
1. An important noble from the north of France. Took part in the Fourth Crusade, was one of the first to
join in the war against the Cathars; died 1214.
2. He took his name from Rochefort-en-Yvelines, a dependency of the Montforts.
3. Died at Pujol 1213; see laisse 133.
4. Guy de Montfort was not present; this Sir Guy was a brother of Simon the Saxon.
1. A knight from Montréal in the Carcassès. Like others, he had abandoned his castle and joined the
resistance in Cabaret.
2. Peter Mir, one of a noble family from Fanjeaux; M.-C, i, p. 127.
1. Lombards came from northern Italy, Longobards from the south.
2. Amanieu V, lord of Albret (Labrit, Landes) c. 1209-40.
3. Raymond of Termes was old but strong and ‘feared neither God nor man’; M.-C, i, p. 135.
4. No: from late July to 22 November 1210
1. A castle between Coustaussa and Puivert.
2. This meeting began on 10 July 1210.
3. Guy Cap de Porc, a senior official in the chancellery of the counts of Toulouse; served Simon de
Montfort once the latter took possession of the county of Toulouse.
1. 22 January.
2. Possibly Montpellier.
3. Raymond, bishop of Uzès.
4. More than twice a week, probably.
1. Vassals of the count of Bar in the Meuse valley, and from Lorraine and the Rhineland in the Empire.
2. Bernard IV (1181-1225), a grandson of Alfonso Jordan, count of Toulouse, and thus cousin to
Raymond VI.
3. Savari of Mauléon, warrior and poet from Poitou. Below in laisse 123 he uses harsh measures to
obtain due payment for his services from Raymond VI.
4. Count Peter’s brother.
5. William of Nemours, brother of the bishop of Paris, possibly archdeacon as well as precentor; became
bishop of Meaux in 1213.
1. William exaggerates the length of the siege, but it certainly lasted a full month: M.-C, i, p. 162.
2. It stood above the River Agout, which formed part of its defences.
3. Aimery, lord of Montréal and Laurac, handed these fiefs over to Simon de Montfort after the fall of
Minerve; but not being adequately compensated, left the crusaders and joined his widowed sister
Girauda at her castle of Lavaur.
4. 3 May 1211.
1. By Simon de Montfort towards the end of May 1211.
1. He had been funding the crusaders for almost a year; received the fiefs of Pézenas and Tourves during
the siege of Minerve.
2. Iron Mountain.
3. Not identified.
4. Monclar-de-Quercy, a dependency of the county of Toulouse.
5. Either the Pons de Tolosa who died at Muret or another of the same name and nickname who
presided over a judicial enquiry at Montauban in November 1214.
6. Probably from the neighbourhood of Moissac.
7. ‘sancho the Sword’, became prior of the Knights of St John in Toulouse, 1225.
8. The crusade was directed against highway bandits as much as against heretics. As a captain of
mercenaries, Raymond could only expect death.
9. Not identified. Perhaps the same as the count of Chalon, mentioned overleaf.
1. John, count of Chalon-sur-Saône.
2. Simon de Montfort.
3. Baldwin was viscount of Bruniquel; his brother Raymond as count of Toulouse was its overlord. As
we saw in laisse 74, Baldwin is in the process of going over to the crusaders’ side. He had been born
and brought up in France, where his mother Constance had gone to live after separating from her
husband Raymond V in 1165, and he claimed that Raymond had denied him his proper share of his
paternal inheritance. Guillaume de Puylaurens says that when Baldwin originally arrived from the
north to join Raymond, Raymond refused to accept him as his brother and sent him back to France to
obtain proofs of identity; quoted Meyer, Chanson, ii, p. xxxv.
1. Transfer of homage from Raymond to Baldwin.
2. After Baldwin had obtained possession of it as described in laisse 76.
3. Theobald I, count of Bar and Luxembourg.
4. 16 June 1211.
5. Four km from Toulouse.
6. A set expression common in epic verse; there were no kings involved.
1. A younger and probably illegitimate son of Raymond VI.
2. A cousin of the count of Comminges.
3. Toulousains’ translates Afozenc, meaning subjects of the house of Alfonso, count of Toulouse, 1117-
48, grandfather of Raymond VI. See M.-C, i, p. 193.
4. Originally from Navarre, husband of Guillemette, an illegitimate daughter of Raymond VI. We know
nothing of his brother Peter, mentioned below. See M.-C, i, p. 195 for the appearance of their family
name, well disguised, in medieval ‘Pharaoh Street’, Toulouse.
1. Probably from Ponthieu, Somme.
2. The count of Bar had brought a large number of German troops to the siege of Toulouse.
3. Over the Ariège.
1. The Roquevilles, a noble family suspected of heresy, held the lordship of Les Cassés as well as other
fiefs. See M.-C, i, p. 201. Their overlord was Count Raymond of Toulouse.
2. Isarn, not identified. The archdeaconry of Vielmorès was part of the diocese of Toulouse.
3. To take possession of the county of Cahors, whose bishop had done homage to him on 20 June 1211.
4. Savari of Mauléon, seneschal of Poitou for King John, who may have sent him to help Raymond VI,
husband of John’s sister Joan.
1. Their forty days’ duty done, the last German contingents had left for home from Rocamadour.
2. Hugh of Alfaro.
3. Vassals of the count of Foix from the most distant part of the Cerdagne.
4. Between Oloron and the Somport pass.
1. A famous Spanish mercenary, brutal and brave; employed by Richard I; seneschal of Gascony and
Périgord for King John; became lord of Biron by marriage; fought for Simon de Montfort but later for
Raymond VI; taken by the crusaders at Biron and executed as a traitor (laisse 115). This Martin may
be the same man as the Martinet le Hardi and Martin of Olite of laisses 108 and 109.
2. Aimery, viscount of Narbonne, did not obey this summons.
1. This refers to a legendary adventure of Charlemagne; M.-C, i, p. 219, n. 4.
1. St-Martin-Lalande near Lasbordes, 6 km east of Castelnaudary.
2. The Montfort lion; Bouchard’s own emblem was an eagle.
3. Presumably Hugh of Alfaro, seneschal of the Agenais.
1. Not certainly identified, perhaps the ‘magister Nicholaus, phisicus et sacerdos’ of a charter of l217;
M.-C., i,p. 227,n.3.
2. A dispossessed knight from the Carcassès.
1. Possibly the Sicard, lord of Puylaurens, who shares in the defence of Toulouse (laisse 197), more
likely a relative.
2. ‘Plucking the stork’ translates literally pelan Ia grua, but the meaning of the idiom is lost.
1. This and the next laisse are very succinct. The course of events seems to have been as follows: local
men in Lagrave and Gaillac revolted against the crusaders, killing the French commander in Lagrave.
Baldwin of Toulouse, Raymond’s brother but supporting the crusaders, rode off towards Lagrave to
deal with this. Inside Gaillac, Sir Doat Alaman and the other locals saw Baldwin’s banner and
mistook it for that of Raymond. But they then also saw the crusading banner of Martin of Olite,
bringing his troops up the Tarn by boat, and understood the situation. ‘Our men’, presumably
Baldwin’s crusaders, were glad to see Martin’s arrival. Martin and Baldwin together recaptured
Lagrave, installed a garrison in its castle and returned to Montégut.
2. Martin of Olite, a mercenary commander from Navarre; perhaps the same as Martin Algai in laisse
89.
3. Pons of Beaumont, the French knight who commanded the crusading garrison in Lagrave.
4. Lord of two fiefs in the Albigeois.
1. La crotz ramondenca (gules a cross clechée voided and pommetée or), the cross of the counts of
Toulouse. See illustration on page 65.
2. From Castelnaudary, see laisse 106.
3. From Roucy (Aisne), vassal of the king of France and of the count of Champagne; a famous jouster.
4. A French vassal of the count of Nevers.
1. 24 March 1212.
2. 20 May 1212.
3. Not identified.
4. Veni Creator Spiritus. Crusading clergy used the weapon of prayer while troops made their assault.
1. Lord of Montaigu-de-Quercy, 6 km south of Tournon. In laisse 116 he is made castellan of Biron.
2. Penne and the whole of the Agenais had come to the counts of Toulouse as the dowry of Joan, sister
of Richard I, when she became Raymond VI’s third wife in 1196. She died in 1199.
3. More probably on a Sunday, 3 June.
4. The three knights last mentioned are not identified.
5. From early June to late July, according to Peter of Les Vaux de Cernay.
6. Germans from the Rhineland.
7. He had expelled the civilians, burned the town, and was holding the castle with 400 men.
8. Guy de Montfort, Simon’s brother.
9. Foucaud and his brother John came from Berzy-le-Sec (Aisne). Guillaume de Puylaurens describes
them as valiant, harsh and cruel; M.-C, i, p. 259.
10. Probably William of Nemours, archdeacon of Paris; see laisse 63, n. 5.
1. Pres de la mar may come in for the sake of the rhyme. The crusaders travelled north-west into
Périgord, and could have reached the Atlantic if they had continued a good deal further.
2. At about 9 a.m., 14 August 1212.
3. The citizens of Moissac had sent to Toulouse for mercenaries to help defend them; M.-C, i, p.263 n.2.
4. 8 km from Moissac.
1. Not identified.
2. Aubry, archbishop of Reims.
3. The abbey of St Denis, burial place of the kings of France, stood just north of Paris.
1. Not identified.
2. The archbishop of Reims. His nephew’s name is not known.
3. This attack on the crusaders is not mentioned elsewhere.
4. Terce, about 9 a.m.
5. Mondenard is in Quercy about 15 km north of Moissac.
6. Savari had failed to obtain payment for his services from Count Raymond, so had taken young
Raymond prisoner and held him hostage until the count paid up.
1. The statutes of Pamiers dealt with much more than William thinks it necessary to record: feudal
relationships between local inhabitants, the Church, French barons and Simon de Montfort;
ecclesiastical independence, the repression of heresy; weights and measures, tolls; matters of
marriage and inheritance, especially the right of primogeniture. They were intended to establish the
customs of Paris and the Ile de France instead of southern written law. See M.-C, i, p. 281, n. 3.
2. 9 October 1212.
3. Husband of Indie, sister of Raymond VI. Co-operates with the crusaders in 1215 and 1217, but as
soon as Simon is dead, hands over his town of La Isla to young Raymond, and in 1219 comes to
defend Toulouse against Louis of France.
4. Supporting Count Raymond.
1. Eleanor of Aragon married Raymond VI in 1204; (William was there; laisse 15). The marriage of
Raymond (VII) and Sancha of Aragon was agreed in 1205. ‘The men on this side’, presumably of the
Pyrenees, are the crusaders, angered by this marriage.
 The Song continued by William’s
successor

Peter is still speaking

Laisse 132
‘The clergy and the French are trying to disinherit my brother-in-law the count
and drive him out of his fief. No one can point to any crime or any sin he has
committed; they are simply trying to eject him for reasons of their own. And I
ask my friends, I ask those who would do me honour, to concentrate now on
preparing arms and equipment, for in a month’s time I intend to cross the passes
together with all those of my companies who are willing to join me.’ And they
replied,
‘This must indeed be done, my lord. Never can we oppose any wish of yours!’
Then they separated and went to make their preparations; each man did all he
could, bargaining and raising loans, to get armour and equipment together. And
the king commanded them all to have the pack-beasts and carts loaded up, for it
would soon be summer, they would find the fields and meadows growing green
again and the vines and trees putting out fresh leaves day by day.

July 1213, Count Raymond captures Pujol

While the king of Aragon was busy with his preparations, the count of Toulouse
considered going to recapture Pujol, and spoke about this to the Capitol.1 Its
members all replied:
‘Yes, certainly, let us do that’ Immediately they had it proclaimed throughout
the town that everyone should go out along the road by the mills, and they
mustered in the Montaudran meadows.
 ‘My lords,’ said Count Raymond, ‘I have called you here because I have been
having careful watch kept on my enemies. They want to destroy us, they will
harass us so that we cannot get this year’s harvest in. And look how near you
they are: they are this side of Lanta.’2
‘My lord,’ said the people, ‘let us go and surround them, for with God’s help
you will have plenty of companions. We are all armed, we shall be able to cut
them to pieces. And the valiant count of Foix, God save and keep him, and the
count of Comminges, they can join you, and the Catalans too, who have come
here to help you. We are all well equipped; let us move fast before those
drunkards can find out and get away.’

Laisse 133
The French soldiers have entered Pujol and the great count of Toulouse has
surrounded them. With him are the count of Foix, his valiant son Roger Bernard,
the count of Comminges, nobly equipped, and the Catalans brought by King
Peter, as well as the men of Toulouse who came with all speed, knights, citizens
and commoners. First a wise lawyer3 spoke, a member of the Capitol and an
eloquent man:
‘My lord, great count and marquis,1 if it please you, listen; and you too, all
you others gathered here:- We have brought up the catapults and other siege
weapons so as to fight hard against the enemy, for I trust in God we shall defeat
them quickly, as we are in the right and they are in the wrong. They are
destroying our inheritance before our very eyes. I tell you this, my lords, and you
may know it for truth: we have seen letters and sealed missives sent us by dear
friends of ours: if we do not defeat those men before tomorrow evening, they
will receive help and strong reinforcements, well equipped knights and armed
sergeants, and they will do us great dishonour and a double injury if we go away
without cutting them to pieces. We have plenty of crossbows, plenty of feathered
quarrels. Let us fill up the ditches, and let us make sure our deeds are equal to
our words! Now let us all go together to get branches and sheaves of corn, let us
fetch enough to fill the ditches. For inside that castle are the flower of all the
crusaders and if we can take them, we shall bring down the pride of Sir Simon
de Montfort who has sworn such oaths against us. Now let us show why we are
gathered here, let us go and fetch filling for the ditches!’

Laisse 134
At once the whole host went to get the filling; not one knight, citizen or sergeant
but instantly shouldered a load. Into the ditches they tossed it and filled them up
to the foot of the walls so that then they could sap the stonework with massive
picks. But the French fought back, they flung down blazing fire and a torrent of
rocks and great dressed stones and after that boiling water which fell on their
armour. When they felt that, the attackers drew back, shaking themselves, and
said to each other,
‘It’s worse than the itch, this hot water of theirs!’ And the archers shot so clos
that none of the French dared be seen, or else he would be hit in the jaw or teeth.
The siege engines, too, kept working and to such effect that no one could pause
on the roundwalk without tailing, tumbling, covered with blood or mortally
wounded; they had no shelter, neither galleries nor battlements were any good to
them. Then the knights of Toulouse shouted aloud,
‘At them now, citizens, they’re yielding!’ Therepon they took the town and all
its streets. Every Frenchman there, rich or poor, they seized without mercy and
put to the sword; a few they hanged. Sixty of their knights died there, great,
valiant and courteous men, as well as squires and sergeants.
Now a messenger arrived, an experienced man, and in a low voice told the
Capitol privately, that Sir Guy de Montfort was coming, furious and spurring
hard, that he had reached Avignonet, was riding fast and would attack them if he
found them still there. Then very cheerfully they sounded the trumpets for
retreat, ‘for we are well revenged on our enemies.’ Back they all went to
Toulouse, rejoicing at their success.

Laisse 135
They rejoiced at their success, all the men of Toulouse and their friends. When
Sir Guy de Montfort heard that the Frenchmen were dead he was grieved to the
heart; he could not hold back his tears, but wept and mourned and bitterly
lamented his shame and disgrace.

September 1213, Peter II at Muret

Now let us leave them, for I want to tell you about the good king of Aragon who
has ridden his thousand-shilling horse to Muret; he has planted his banner before
it and laid siege to the place. Many great vassals has he brought from their fiefs;
the flower of Catalonia and gallant fighters from Aragon ride with him; nothing,
they think, can stand against them, no warrior oppose them. And the king sent to
Toulouse to tell his sister’s husband to bring his allies and join him at once; let
Raymond come with his army and every fighting man, for he was ready to
restore his fief to him, and theirs too to the count of Comminges and his
kinsmen. Then he will ride in strength to Béziers; not one crusader will he leave
in castle or tower between Montpellier and Rocamadour, all shall die in pain and
sorrow. Hearing this, Raymond did not delay a moment but went straight to the
Capitol.

Count Raymond joins King Peter before Muret

Laisse 136
To the Capitol went Raymond, count, duke and marquis; he told them that the
king had arrived, had brought troops and laid siege to Muret; outside it stood
tents closely arrayed; he had the French trapped; ‘and we are to bring catapults
and all the Turkish bows,1 and when Muret has fallen we shall go into the
Carcassès and, God willing, recover the fief.’ And they replied,
‘Excellent, my lord count, if it can finish as well as it began. But the French
are hard men and dangerous, they are resolute, lion-hearted, and very angry at
their loss at Pujol where we killed and wounded so many of them. We must be
sure we make no mistakes.’
Then the count’s trumpeters blew: the whole host must go at once, fully
armed, to the king of Aragon at Muret. Out across the bridges went knights,
citizens and the town’s militia, and very soon they reached Muret - where they
would leave so many weapons, so much fine armour and so many courteous
men! This was a tragedy, so help me God, one that diminished the whole world.

Laisse 137
It diminished the whole world, be sure of that, for it destroyed and drove out
paratge,2 it disgraced and shamed all Christendom. Now listen, my lords, and
hear how it happened.
The good king of Aragon was at Muret, well prepared, and so was the count
of St Gilles3 with all his lords. The citizens and militia of Toulouse set up the
catapults, attacked Muret on every side and forced their way into the new town.4
They pressed the Frenchmen so hard that these all retreated into the castle and
took refuge in the keep.
Then a messenger reported to the king: ‘My lord king of Aragon, the men of
Toulouse have taken the town, if you will allow it; they have torn down houses
and demolished buildings and driven the Frenchmen up into the keep.’ When the
king heard that, he was not at all pleased. He went at once to the consuls of
Toulouse and told them on his authority to leave the men of Muret alone.
‘For we should be fools to capture them now. I have had sealed letters telling
me that Sir Simon de Montfort will be here in arms tomorrow. Once he is inside
there, and my cousin Nunyo1 has arrived, we’ll surround and assault the town
and take them all, every Frenchman and crusader. They will never recover, and
paratge will shine resplendent. But if we capture the garrison now, Simon will
get away across the other counties, and if we go after him, we shall have all the
work to do twice. Far better if we agree to let them all come in, and then it will
be us who hold the dice and we shan’t let them go until the game is played out. I
want you to tell them this.’

Laisse 138
The young gentlemen went at once to tell the commune’s council to pull the
militia out of Muret and to forbid any further damage to barricades or defences;
they must leave the besieged men alone and go each man to his own tent; these
were orders from the good king with the heart of an emperor, because Sir Simon
would be there before evening and he wanted to capture him there and nowhere
else. And when the men heard this, they all came out and went to the tents, each
to his own fireside, and there, great men and small, they ate and drank.
After they had eaten they saw the count de Montfort and his standard
advancing over a hillside with many other Frenchmen, all mounted, and their
swords and helmets made a glittering crystal of the riverbank. Never, I tell you
by St Martial, were so many good men seen in so small a force. Through the
marketplace into Muret they rode, and went like true lords to their quarters,
where they were well supplied with bread, wine and meat.

Aragon, Toulouse and the other lords confer

Next morning when it was light the good king of Aragon and all his captains met
out of doors in a meadow to hold council. The counts of Toulouse and Foix were
there and the count of Comminges, true-hearted and loyal, as were many other
lords, with Sir Hugh the seneschal, the citizens of Toulouse and all its craftsmen.
The king spoke first.

Laisse 139
The king spoke first, for he knew very well how to do so.
‘My lords,’ he said to them, ‘hear what I want to tell you: Simon is here and
he cannot escape. You must realise this: we shall give battle before evening. Be
ready, each one of you, to lead your men and to give and take hard blows. If they
had ten times the numbers, we should make them turn and run!’ Then the count
of Toulouse spoke:
 ‘My lord king of Aragon, if you will listen to me, I would like to tell you my
opinion and what is best for us to do. Let us plant barricades round the tents so
that no cavalry can get through; then if the French try to attack, first we use
crossbows to wound them and then as they swerve aside, we make our charge
and rout them all.’ At this Michael of Luesia1 said,
‘In no way can I approve of the king of Aragon’s ever doing anything so
improper. And it is a great pity that you who have lands to live on should have
been such cowards as to lose them.’
‘My lords,’ said Count Raymond, ‘all I can say is, be it as you wish, for before
nightfall we shall see who is last to quit the field.’ Then they cried, ‘To arms!’
and all went to arm.
They spurred fast towards the gates, herded the French back inside them and
flung their lances through the gateway. Attackers and attacked struggled across
the threshold, they threw darts and lances and gave great blows; both sides made
blood spurt so freely that you would have seen the whole gate dyed scarlet As
the attackers could not manage to get inside, they withdrew to their tents and all
sat themselves down to dinner.
Inside Muret, however, Simon de Montfort had orders given in every house: to
saddle up and have the horse-covers2 put on, and they would see if they could
take their assailants by surprise. He ordered them all to the Salles gate, and when
they were outside it he addressed them:
‘Barons of France, my lords, this is all I can say: every one of us came here to
risk his life. All last night I lay awake thinking, I did not rest, did not close my
eyes, and this is my decision: we must take this path and make straight for their
tents, as if to offer battle. And if they come out to attack us, and if we cannot
draw them a very long way from their tents, then there’s nothing we can do but
run all the way to Auvillar.’
‘Let us go and try it,’ said Count Baldwin.3 ‘And if they come out, be sure and
hit hard. Better death with honour than a life of beggary.’ Then Bishop Fouquet
signed them all with the cross, William of Les Barres4 took command and
divided them into three companies with all the banners in the lead, and they rode
straight for the tents.

Count Simon’s charge; death of Peter II

Laisse 140
Across the marshes and straight for the tents they rode, banners displayed and
pennons flying. Beaten gold glittered on shields and helmets, on swords and
hauberks, so that the whole place shone. And when the good king of Aragon saw
them, he and a few companions rode fast to confront them. All the men of
Toulouse came hurrying up, paying heed to neither count nor king.5 They had no
idea what was happening until the French rode up and converged on the king,
once he had been identified. And he shouted, ‘I am the king!’ but no one heard
him and he was struck and so severely wounded that his blood spilled out on the
ground and he fell his full length dead.
When the rest saw this, they counted themselves lost and fled away, some here,
some there, not one put up any resistance. And the French rode them down and
hunted and harried them so fiercely that anyone who escaped alive thought
himself the happiest of men. The fighting continued as far as the stream, and the
Toulousains who had stayed in the tents were all overcome by panic Sir Dalmas
of Creixell1 plunged into the river and shouted,
‘God help us! Great injury has been done to us, for the good king of Aragon is
dead and defeated and so are many other lords, all defeated and killed. No one
has ever suffered such a loss!’ Then he made his way out of the waters of the
Garonne. And the Toulouse militia fled every one of them, great and small, to
the river and crossed it - those who could. Many never left it, for the current ran
fast and it gripped and drowned them. All their possessions remained in the
camp. News of this disaster echoed round the world, for so many men lay dead;
great indeed was the loss.

Laisse 141
Great was the loss, the sorrow, the disaster, when the king of Aragon and so
many others lay bloody and dead. It dishonoured the whole of Christendom, it
dishonoured all humanity. And the men of Toulouse, those that survived and
were not still lying there, went home sad and sorrowful into their walled city.
Very cheerful and happy, Sir Simon de Montfort kept the place of battle, from
which he gained much armour. He shared out and allocated all the plunder.

Count Raymond leaves the country and Toulouse

surrenders
But the count of Toulouse was angry and sorrowful, and in private he told the
Capitol to make the best agreement they could. He himself would go to the pope
and make his complaint, for Sir Simon de Montfort in brutal cruelty and through
evil devices had driven him out of his own fief.
Then he left his fief, and so did his son. The unhappy and defeated
Toulousains made an agreement with Simon and swore him their oaths. They
also and on proper conditions returned into the Church.

Louis prince of France in Toulouse

Meanwhile the cardinal2 sent to Paris to tell the son of the king of France3 to
come with all speed, and come he did,4 lively and cheerful, and together they
made their entry into Toulouse, took possession of the town and its buildings and
joyfully installed themselves there among its paved streets.
‘Let us be patient,’ said the men of the town. ‘Let us quietly endure God’s
will, for he can help us, he is our protector.’ Then the son of the king of France
consented to evil as he, Sir Simon, the cardinal and Sir Fouquet secretly planned
together to have the whole town sacked and then set on fire.
Sir Simon, being a harsh and evil man, reflected that it would do him no good
to destroy the town; it would be better to have all the gold and silver for himself.
They agreed to have the ditches filled in so that no fighting man, however well
armed, would be able to put up any defence; all the towers, walls and
battlements were to be razed right down to the foundations. Thus it was decided
and judgment declared.1 Sir Simon kept control of all the fiefs of the count of
Toulouse and of his supporters; through wicked lies he lost his inheritance. And
the king’s son went back to France.

Laisse 142
The king’s son received a warm welcome from his father and the others, who
cherished and made much of him. He had ridden into France on his Arab horse,
and now he told his father the king how well Sir Simon de Montfort had
succeeded and how rich and powerful he had become. But the king said nothing,
he answered never a word.2 I think they will die for this fief, Sir Simon and his
brother Sir Guy, clever as they may be.

Count Raymond and young Raymond in exile

Now let us return to the valiant count who went away a landless man. Harsh
have been his trials both by land and sea, yet God and the Holy Spirit brought
him safe by miracle to harbour. With but few companions, he and his young son
arrived in Rome, where they met with much joy and told each other that God
should be their guide. There too were that fine speaker the count of Foix, Sir
Arnold of Villemur,3 a man of good courage, and bold Sir Peter Raymond of
Rabastens.4 And there are many others too, great and resolute men who will
uphold their right, if it is refused them, when the full court assembles.

Rome: the Fourth Lateran Council, November 1215

Laisse 143
The court of the lord pope, a truly religious man, was now assembled, and great
was the noise that rose from it. This was the council and assembly of the prelates
of the Church; cardinals, bishops, abbots and priors were summoned to it, and so
were counts and viscounts from many countries.
The count of Toulouse was there with his fine handsome son, who had arrived
from England with very few companions. He had passed through many
dangerous places as he travelled across France, for noble Sir Arnold Topina5
brought him there secretly. So he reached the holy city of Rome.
The pope ordered the boy’s absolution, for never was a more charming child
born of woman. He was alert, intelligent and well behaved, and of better descent
than anyone of these or former days, being sprung from France, from England
and from Count Alfonso.1
And the count of Foix, that valiant and delightful man, was there as well.
Down on their knees they went before the pope in order to recover the lands
of their forefathers. The pope watched the boy and his behaviour, was aware of
his lineage and understood the errors of the Church and clergy who opposed
him. Grief and anger moved his heart to pity and he sighed and shed tears. In
that place, however, neither right, faith nor reason did the counts any good.
But the pope, who is an able and intelligent man, made it clear to the whole
court and to all the barons, both in writing and in honest speech, that he did not
consider the count of Toulouse guilty of any sin which should cause him to lose
his fief or be thought a miscreant, but that he believed him to be Catholic in
word and deed. Yet because of the agreement made between the two of them and
from dread of the clergy, whom he feared, he took his fief from him and assumed
control of it himself, and he wished it to be held by Sir Simon; in trust only, for
in no other way should it be given him. Count Raymond was very angry at this,
for a man who loses his land suffers deeply.
Now, at the right time and season, the count of Foix stood up before the pope
and spoke at length, as he well knew how to do.

Laisse 144
Well he knew how to speak, for he had both sense and knowledge. As he stood
on the paved floor and delivered his speech, the whole court listened, watched
and paid attention. He was a fine figure of a man, with a fresh complexion.
Approaching the pope, he addressed him eloquently:
‘My lord and true pope, on whom the whole world depends, you who stand in
place of St Peter and wield his authority, in whom all sinners must find a
protector, whose duty it is to uphold right, peace and justice, because you are set
here for our salvation - my lord, hear what I have to say and restore to me all my
rights! For I can defend myself and can truly swear that I have never been a
friend to heretics or their supporters. I want no friendship with them nor would
my heart allow it, and holy Church has found me obedient. I have come to your
court for true justice, I and the mighty count my lord2 and his son too, who is a
fair child, good, intelligent and very young. And since the law does not accuse
him, reason does not reproach him, since he has done no wrong to any living
soul, I am astonished that any honest man can endure this boy’s loss of his
inheritance.
The mighty count, who is my overlord and lord of great honours, placed
himself and his fief in your mercy, he put Provence, Toulouse and Montauban
into your hands.3 These were then given up to torture and death, to his worst and
most cruel enemy, Sir Simon de Montfort, who binds and hangs there, who
destroys and devastates, a man devoid of pity. It is only since they were placed in
your care that they have come to danger and death. And I myself, great lord, at
your command surrendered the castle of Foix with its mighty battlements. That
castle is so strong it defends itself, and there was bread there, and wine, meat and
com and sweet clear water under the hanging rock and my noble company and
much shining armour; I feared no assault. The cardinal1 knows this and can bear
witness. If it is not returned to me in just the same condition as I surrendered it,
let no one ever again trust in any fine agreement!’
The cardinal rose and answered well. Drawing near the pope, he said:
‘My lord, every word the count says is true. I received the castle and I did
indeed entrust it to the abbot of St Thibéry,2 who in my presence installed a
garrison.’

Laisse 145
‘The abbot of St Thibéry is a good and able man, the castle is very strong and it
is well provisioned. The count has fully obeyed God and yourself.’
At that the bishop of Toulouse sprang up, eager to give his eloquent reply:
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘you have all heard the count of Foix declare that he is
free of this heresy and untainted by it. But I tell you that his fief is its major root,
that he has cherished, supported and been gracious to them, that his whole
county is crammed and seething with heresy, that the peak of Montségur3 was
deliberately fortified so that he could protect them, and he has made them
welcome there. And his sister4 became a heretic when her husband died and she
then lived more than three years at Pamiers where she converted many to her
evil doctrine. And your pilgrims, who were serving God by driving out the
heretics, mercenaries and dispossessed men, he has killed so many of them,
slashed and broken and hacked them in two, that their bodies lie thick on the
field of Montgey,5 the French still weep for them, and it is upon you that the
dishonour falls! Out there at the gateway rise the moans and cries of blinded
men, of the wounded, of men who have lost their limbs or cannot walk unless
someone leads them! He who broke those men, maimed and tortured them, does
not deserve ever to hold land again!’
Sir Arnold of Villemur jumped up. Everyone watched and listened attentively,
for he spoke well and was not in the least afraid.
‘My lords, if I had known this complaint would be raised and such a noise
made about it in the court of Rome, there would certainly be more men with no
eyes or noses!’
‘By God,’ they said to each other, ‘that’s a brave fool!’
‘My lord,’ said the count of Foix, ‘my great right, my true loyalty and my
honest mind are my defence. Let the law judge me, for then I am safe, as I have
never befriended heretics, neither the believers nor the clothed.1 On the contrary,
I offered, gave and made legal donation of myself to Boulbonne,2 where I was
warmly welcomed and where all my ancestors offered themselves and are
buried. As for the peak of Montségur, the law there is clear, for I have never for
one day been its overlord.3
If my sister has done wrong, I ought not to be destroyed for her fault. And her
right to remain in the fief was laid down: before he died the count my father
declared that if a child of his were suffering in any place, that child should return
to the land where it was brought up and should there be given whatever was
needed and be made welcome.
And I swear to you by the Lord who was stretched out on the cross that no
good pilgrim or traveller to distant Rome making the good journeys ordained by
God has been attacked, robbed or killed by me, nor his path invaded by any
troops of mine. But those robbers, those traitors and oath-breakers adorned with
the cross who have destroyed me, neither I nor mine have laid hold on one of
them who has not lost his eyes, his feet, his fingers and his hands! And I rejoice
to think of those I have killed and regret the escape of those who got away.
And I tell you that the bishop,4 who is so violent that in all he does he is a
traitor to God and to ourselves, has gained by means of lying songs and
beguiling phrases which kill the very soul of any who sing them, by means of
those verbal quips he polishes and sharpens, by means too of our own gifts
through which he first became an entertainer, and through his evil teaching, this
bishop has gained such power, such riches, that no one dares breathe a word to
challenge his lies. Yet when he was an abbot and a cowled monk, the light was
so darkened in his abbey that there was no goodness or peace there until he was
removed. And once he was elected bishop of Toulouse, a fire has raged
throughout the land that no water anywhere can quench, for he has destroyed the
souls and bodies of more than five hundred people, great and small. In his deeds,
his words and his whole conduct, I promise you he is more like Antichrist than a
messenger from Rome.’

Laisse 146
‘Since Rome’s messenger5 has acknowledged to me that the lord pope is going to
return me my inheritance, then let no one think me a fool if I want to recover the
castle of Foix, for God knows how carefully I shall keep it! My lord cardinal
knows the truth, that I made it over to him readily and in good faith. But a man
who keeps for himself what he holds in trust is guilty both in reason and in law.’
‘Count,’ said the pope, ‘you have declared your rights very well, although you
make rather little of ours. I will investigate your character and your claim and
then, if the claim is valid, you shall recover your castle exactly as you handed it
over. If God has inspired your penitence and holy Church receives you as one
condemned, you must find mercy. Every sinner whom the Church discovers in
danger, every wicked man lost and in chains, she must welcome warmly,
provided he repents from a true heart and does her will.’

The pope’s decision

Then to the rest he said, ‘Hear this decree, for I want everyone to know what I
have ordained: Let all my disciples walk in the light, let them bring fire and
water, forgiveness and clarity, sweet penitence and true humility, let them bear
the cross and the sword with which they will do careful justice, let them bring
good peace on earth, maintain chastity, righteousness and true charity; let them
do nothing that God has forbidden. Whoever adds to this or preaches anything
further, disobeys my words and my intention.’
Raymond of Roquefeuil1 shouted out,
‘My lord, true pope, have pity on the orphan child, young and in exile, son of
the honoured viscount whom the crusaders and Sir Simon de Montfort took
charge of and then killed.2 Wrongfully and shamefully he was martyred and
paratge brought low, brought down by a third, by a half, and yet you have no
cardinal or abbot in your court who believes more truly in the Christian faith
than he did. As they have killed the father and disinherited the son, do you, my
lord, give him his fief and keep your own dignity! And if you refuse to give it
him, may God do you the grace to add the weight of his sins to your own soul! If
you do not appoint a short day and give him the fief, then I myself claim it, I
claim the right and the inheritance from you on the day of judgment when we
shall all be judged.’
‘Barons,’ they said to each other, ‘how well he has laid his accusation!’
‘Friends,’ said the pope, ‘this shall certainly be seen to.’ Then he and his
associates went into his palace, and the counts were left standing on the
inscribed marble floor.
‘There now,’ said Arnold of Comminges,3 ‘haven’t we done well? We can all
go home, for we have driven the pope indoors.’

Further lobbying
Laisse 147
The pope went from his palace into a garden, to subdue his anger and refresh
himself. The prelates of the Church came before him in a body, all arguing with
each other and seeking his support. Urgently they blamed the counts, and said,
‘My lord, if you return the fief, we are as good as dead. If you give it to Sir
Simon, we shall be safe.’
‘Excuse me, my lords,’ said the pope, ‘I am thinking.’ He opened a book and
chanced on a text1 which showed that the lord of Toulouse could come safe to
harbour. ‘My lords,’ he said, ‘this is the problem: how without right or reason
can I do so great a wrong to the count, a true Catholic, as to disinherit him
unjustly, how can I take away his fief or transfer his rights? I see no justification
for such an action. But I do agree to this: that Sir Simon should have all the land
which belongs to heretics, except that of widows and orphans. This I confirm to
him, from Le Puy to Niort2 and from the Rhône to the Spanish passes.’ Every
bishop and prelate there utterly disagreed with the pope’s decision.
With these restrictions he granted the fief to the count de Montfort. Later for
this same fief they killed Simon at Toulouse, they filled the world with light and
set paratge free. And I can assure you, Sir Pelfort3 was better pleased than
Bishop Fouquet.
Bishop Fouquet’s speech
Laisse 148
Fouquet our bishop stands there before them all and addresses the pope as
humbly as he can:
‘My lord, true pope, dear Father Innocent, how can you thus covertly
disinherit the count de Montfort, a truly obedient son of holy Church, one who
supports yourself, who is enduring such wearisome strife and conflict and is
driving out heresy, mercenaries and men of war? Yet you take from him the fief,
its lands and castles, which he has won by the cross and his own bright sword,
you take away Montauban and Toulouse if you separate the lands of heretics
from those of true believers and of widows and orphans, and that is not the
smaller share. Never have such cruel sophisms or such obscure pronouncements
been declared, nor such absolute nonsense! What you have granted Count Simon
is in fact a disinheritance, for you favour Count Raymond, you accept him as
being Catholic, wise and good, and the counts of Comminges and Foix just the
same. And if they therefore are Catholic and you so consider them, you do
indeed take back from Simon the fief you had granted, for what you have given
him is nothing, does not exist.4 No, give him the fief complete and entire, make
it over unconditonally to him and to his heirs. But if you do not give it him, if he
does not hold it in its entirety, may it be swept from end to end by flame and the
sword! If you take it away from him because of these Catholics and deny it him
for their sake, I who am your bishop swear to you in all truth that not one of
them is Catholic, not one keeps his oath.5 And if after that you condemn Count
Simon, you make it very clear that you reject his friendship and have no
discretion!’
The archbishop of Auch1 spoke:
‘Great and dear lord, consider the bishop’s words, for he is wise and able. It
would be unjust and damaging if Sir Simon lost the fief.’
Cardinals, bishops and archbishops, three hundred of them, said to the pope,
‘My lord, you are making us all into liars! We have proclaimed and told
everyone that Count Raymond lives an evil life and therefore ought not to hold
any fief.’

The archdeacon of Lyon defends Count Raymond

The archdeacon of Lyon2 on the Rhône was seated there. He rose and said to
them emphatically:
 ‘My lords, this accusation is displeasing to God, for Count Raymond was the
first to take the cross, he has defended the Church and obeyed her commands. If
the Church who ought to protect him now makes this accusation, it is she who
incurs the guilt, we who are shamed. And you, my lord bishop, you are so harsh
and cruel that by your bitter words, which disgrace us all and yourself more than
anyone, you are driving more than five hundred thousand people away in sorrow,
their bodies bloody and their spirits weeping! And even supposing we had all
sworn on holy relics to be enemies of Count Raymond along with all these
others who are so fierce against him, all that is needed is for the lord pope to
show justice and mercy. Let him do so, and then the count’s honoured son, kin to
such great houses, will no longer be deprived of his heritage and forbidden
redress.’
‘My lords,’ said the pope, ‘it is not right for me to be swayed by your harsh
intentions or by your bitter and cruel preaching, delivered in spite of me and
without my knowledge, nor by your purposes, for never, I most sincerely assure
you, have any words passed my lips to suggest that Count Raymond ought to be
condemned. My lords, penitent sinners are welcome in the Church! If ignorant
fools accuse the count, if he has ever done anything displeasing to God, he has
given himself into my hand with sighs and tears in order to do what we direct
and obey our commands.’
Next the archbishop of Narbonne3 came forward and said, ‘My lord, mighty
and honoured father, now you abound in wisdom. Give judgment, govern, do not
be afraid, do not let fear or money affect you!’
‘My lords,’ said the pope, ‘judgment is made. The count is Catholic and has
behaved honestly, but Sir Simon is to hold the fief.’

The pope gives his decision

Laisse 149
‘Let Simon hold the fief, if God has promised him it. And let us declare the law,
now as at first.’ And he spoke and pronounced judgment so that all could hear
him: ‘Barons, I say that Count Raymond is truly Catholic and if the body is
sinful or has erred, yet if the spirit grieves at this and makes moan, if it
condemns the body, its guilt must be lifted from it. And I am astonished that you
recommend me to assign the fief to the count de Montfort, for I see no reason in
law obliging me to do so.’ Master Tecin1 said,
‘My lord, the good faith of the count de Montfort who has so successfully
driven out heresy and defended the Church ought to ensure that he holds the
fief.’
‘Master,’ said the pope, ‘what strongly outweighs that consideration is the fact
that he destroys Catholics just as much as heretics. Serious complaints and bitter
accusations reach me every month. Good is being brought low and evil exalted.’
Men got to their feet by twos and threes all over the court and came forward to
ask the pope:
‘My lord, great pope, are you aware of the facts? The count de Montfort went
to the Carcassès to destroy the wicked and bring in the good, he drove out the
heretics, the mercenaries and Vaudois,2 and brought in Catholics, Normans and
Frenchmen. And then with the cross he conquered the whole of Agen and
Quercy, the Toulousain and Albigeois, strong Foix and Toulouse and
Montauban; all these he put into the hands of the Church and the Church
accepted them. For her sake he has given and taken so many blows, spilt so
much blood with deadly swords, embarked with vigour on so many actions, that
it is neither right nor reasonable to take it away from him now, nor to let it seem
possible that this could happen. No, if anyone tried to do so, we would defend
him.’
‘Barons,’ said the pope, ‘I cannot but be troubled by the pride and malice now
seated among us. It is our duty to govern in good law all that exists, yet we
welcome evil men and cause good men to perish. Even if Count Raymond were
condemned, which he is not, why should his son lose his inheritance? Remember
that Jesus Christ, who is lord and king, said that the son is not guilty of the
father’s fault.3 If Christ said that, are we to say that he is? There is no cardinal,
no prelate, however skilled his arguments, who can condemn that saying and not
be wrong!
Here is another fact you have all forgotten: when the crusaders first entered
the Biterrois to destroy the land, and Béziers was taken, the child was so young
and so innocent he could not tell good from bad, he would rather have had a
little bird or a bow or a snare than a marquisate or dukedom. Which of you then
will accuse him, innocent as he is, and cause him to lose fief, rents and revenue?
Consider too his lineage, of the best blood that can or does exist. And since this
youngster has a courteous heart, since no facts or written evidence accuse him,
what voice will sentence him to be lost, and to live on other men’s riches? Shall
not God, reason and mercy stand by such a one, who ought to be giving alms,
not taking them? For a man who depends for his life on another’s wealth is better
dead or never born at all.’
On all sides the prelates urged the pope:
‘My lord, don’t be afraid! Let father and son go where fate decrees, but assign
the land to Count Simon and let him hold the fief!’
Debate on the status of young Raymond
Laisse 150
‘Since I cannot get it back from him,’ said the pope, ‘let Simon hold and rule the
fief. Let him keep it well if he can, so that no one trims any of it away, for I shall
allow no public speaking on this subject.’ At that the archbishop of York1 said:
‘My lord, great pope, just and true saviour, Sir Simon de Montfort may have
sent his brother2 here to you with Bishop Fouquet as speaker, but the count de
Montfort’s inheritance will never amount to much, for the king’s noble nephew3
can lawfully trim much of it away. Even if he is unjustly stripped of his father’s
fief, he must in law and reason keep his mother’s, for I have seen the deed in
which the notary has written that the dowry is authorised by the court of Rome,
and this court has final authority in matrimonial affairs. The child is in no way
condemned, he is not lost or a sinner, he is the legitimate son, nobly born, of
good family and better lineage than anyone can describe - is he to go wandering
through the dangers of the world like some wicked thief? Then indeed would
paratge be dead and mercy of no effect!’
‘No,’ said the pope, ‘that must not be so. I shall give him as much land as
seems right - the Venaissin and the lands formerly dependent on the emperor4 -
and if he truly loves God and his mother the Church and is not proud or false to
them, God will give him back Toulouse, Agen and Beaucaire.’ The abbot of
Beaulieu5 spoke:
‘My lord and giver of light, your son and dear friend the king of England, who
became your vassal6 and sincerely loves you, has told you in a sealed letter and
by a spoken message to be mindful of mercy and of the sentence pronounced on
Darius.7 Now send him joyful news that will fill his heart with light’!
‘Sir abbot,’ said the pope, ‘there is nothing I can do. Every one of my prelates
speaks against me, so that I keep my own feelings hidden in my heart, for the
king’s nephew finds here neither friend nor protector. But I have often heard it
said that a young man of courage, one who can give generously, can endure
suffering and act with energy, will regain his lost home. If tile boy is valiant, he
will know very well what to do, for the count de Montfort is never going to
befriend him, he will not behave like a father to him nor the boy to him like a
son.’
For that true prophet Merlin1 foresaw the stone that was to come and the one
who aimed it, so that on all sides rose the shouts and cries: ‘May it strike the
man of sin!’
Laisse 151
May it strike the man of sin and may God protect the rightful holder of the fief
and withdraw his shield from the other!

Foix and Toulouse talk with the pope again

Now the lord pope returned from giving judgment, together with the prelates of
the Church who had forced him to confirm the count de Montfort in possession
of the fief.2 The court had risen, its members were taking leave, and the count of
Toulouse went to do the same, together with the count of Foix, a man who could
both speak and do. They found the pope ready to listen to them. Count Raymond
bowed deeply and said:
‘My lord, true pope, dear to almighty God, I am astonished that anyone can
declare it lawful that I should be disinherited, when I am not guilty of any
offence for which you ought to condemn me. I placed myself in your mercy in
order to recover my fief and now I am tossed among the waves, I can find no
shore, I do not know which way to turn, by land or sea. Nor can I think it was
ever supposed that I should go begging my bread through the world! Everyone
will rightly be amazed to see the count of Toulouse a prey to all dangers, with no
town or burgh of my own to which I can withdraw. When I made Toulouse over
to you, I expected to find mercy. If I held it, I should lodge no complaint Yet it is
because I delivered it to you and did not refuse it that I am put in danger and
forced to beg your pity. Never did I expect nor ought I to imagine that in the
hands of holy Church I should meet such disaster! Your words and my own
thoughts made me behave so stupidly that now I do not know where to go or
which way to turn. How just is my anger when I think that I who used to give
alms must now receive them! And the boy, not capable of doing wrong, you
order his fief to be taken from him and want to drive him out! You who should
rule by mercy and paratge - be mindful of paratge and of God! Do not let me be
destroyed, for it will be you who are to blame if I have no place where I can
survive.’
The pope listened, looking at him with compassion and feelings of self-
reproach.
‘Count,’ he said, ‘you must not despair, for I know very well what to do. Give
me a little time to consider, and I will make good your right and my own wrong.
Though I have disinherited you, God can reinstate you; though you suffer, God
can bring you joy; you are defeated, but he can restore you; you walk in
darkness, but he can give you light. He has power to take away and to give, so
that you must never despair of him in anything. If God allows me to live so that I
can reign injustice, I will so maintain and exalt your right that you will have no
reason whatever to blame God or myself. And as for those evil men who seek to
accuse me, it will not be long before you see me get my revenge. May you leave
here in the firm hope that if your claim is valid, God will help and support you!
And leave your son here with me, for I want to consider how I can get him an
inheritance.’
‘My lord,’ said Count Raymond, ‘to your holy care I commit myself, my son
and my whole concern.’

The count of Foix recovers his castle

The pope signed him with the cross as he took leave, and the count of Foix
stayed behind to claim his rights. The pope ordered that his castle should be
given back to him.1

Christmas 1216, Foix and Toulouse leave Rome

Then both father and son were sad, the son because he was remaining in Rome
and the father because he was leaving. Count Raymond left Rome at daybreak
and reached Viterbo in time for the feast day.2 The count of Foix joined him
there as night was falling and they celebrated the holy day together. Then Count
Raymond rode on to watch beside St Mark and do honour to the holy evangelist
and his blessed body.3 From there he went to Genoa, where he waited for his son
whom he had left behind in Rome.

Young Raymond leaves Rome

Laisse 152
The boy stayed behind in Rome, not at all willingly, for he could see nothing
there to give him any comfort, nothing but his enemies, to whom he could do no
harm. But he had the sense to conceal what gave him most pain. Indeed he
remained forty days at court in order to look and learn, to listen and find out how
the pope would behave towards him. Then Peter Raymond of Rabastens said to
him,
‘My lord, we can do nothing more in this court. The longer we stay, the more I
think we shall suffer.’ William Porcellet4 said,
‘My lord, let us go to the lord pope and find out what is to happen to us.’
‘I shall be glad to do so,’ said the boy. When the pope saw him, he seemed to
sigh, took him by the hand and made him sit down. The boy addressed him as
follows:
‘My lord, true pope, it is time now for me to go, and as I cannot stay any
longer and you refuse to tell me anything more, it is for God, yourself and mercy
to maintain me. For I do not possess enough land to jump across and as you are
my father and the person who should support me, I hope you will show me what
road I can take without perishing.’
‘Son,’ said the pope, ‘you have spoken very well. If you keep the
commandments I shall give you, you cannot fail in this world or in the other. Be
sure to love, honour and give thanks to God, obey the commands of the Church
and her saints, hear mass, matins and vespers, honour the body of Jesus Christ
and make offering, drive out heresy and maintain good peace. Do not attack
monastic houses or travellers on the roads nor take other people’s goods to
increase your own, do not destroy your barons or damage your own people.
Allow mercy to defeat and conquer you. But against any who try to disinherit
you or bring you down, defend yourself well and maintain your right.’
‘My lord,’ said the boy, ‘how can I help being angry? I cannot be hunter and
hunted both at once! Poverty and want are more than I can bear. I have no land
and don’t know which way to tum, I shall have to live on what other people give
me. I don’t think I’m saying too much if I tell you that I want to give and take,
not receive alms and beg.’
‘Do nothing,’ said the pope, ‘which can anger God, for if you can earn it he
will give you plenty of land. I have reserved the Venaissin, Argence and
Beaucaire for your needs; this will be enough for you; and the count de Montfort
will control the rest until the Church sees whether you can return.’
‘My lord,’ said the boy, ‘how it hurts me to hear that a man from Winchester1
is to share my land! Christ, if he will, forbid Sir Simon ever to divide a fief with
me! Death or the land, that’s the choice. Let one of us have the whole fief until
it’s his time to die. And as I see that it all comes back to fighting, all I ask of
you, my lord, is that if I can win the fief, you let me keep it’ The pope looked at
him and sighed, then he kissed and blessed him.
‘Be careful what you do and remember what I tell you, night is darkest just
before dawn. May Jesus Christ let you begin and end well, may great good
fortune go with you!’
The young count left Rome and travelled by long stages to Genoa,2 where his
father, I promise you, did not go and attack him when he saw him coming! They
did not stay in Genoa but left at once and rode on cheerfully, discussing the
future, until they reached Marseille.
Count Raymond and his son in Marseille and Avignon
Laisse 153
Reaching Marseille, they dismounted by the shore and were welcomed with joy
and delight The count took up residence in the castle of Toneu.3 Then on the
fourth day a messenger arrived, greeted the count and said,
‘My lord count, tomorrow morning be ready early, for the best men of
Avignon are waiting for you on the river bank. More than three hundred will be
there to do you homage.’ Count Raymond was very pleased to hear this. Next
morning he and his son set off and when they had almost reached the meeting
place beside the river the count dismounted from his good Arab mule and found
the men from Avignon kneeling on strewn branches. They and the count greeted
each other with delight
Arnold Audegier,1 a good and intelligent man, born of a noble family at
Avignon, was the first to speak, for he well knew all their customs:
My lord count of St Gilles, may it please you and your dear son, sprung of a
loyal line, to accept a noble pledge: the whole of Avignon places itself in your
lordship. Each man here delivers to you his body and his estate, also the keys
and the town, the gardens and the approaches. Do not think we speak foolishly,
for there is no falsehood, no pride or boastfulness in what we say: one thousand
knights, brave and experienced men, and one hundred thousand other valiant
men have made oath and pledged by sureties that from now on they will strive to
recover all your losses. You shall hold all your rightful lands in Provence,
including all rents, quitrents, tolls on goods and on passage, and no one shall use
the roads without paying for a safe-conduct. And we shall hold all the crossing
places on the Rhône and shall carry death and slaughter across the fief until you
have regained Toulouse and your rightful inheritance. And the dispossessed
knights shall come out of the greenwood and need no longer fear storms and bad
weather. You have no enemy in the world so fierce that he will not suffer shame
if he does you wrong or injury.’
‘My lord,’ said the count, ‘in coming to my defence you show both valour and
good sense. Your own country and all Christendom will praise you for re-
establishing honest men, for restoring paratge and joy.’
Next day they rode at once to Marseille, where they did not stay long, and
then on to Salon, arriving at nightfall. There they went happily to their quarters.

Advice offered to young Raymond

Laisse 154
Very happily they went to their quarters. Next morning as dew was falling, the
clear light of dawn growing brighter and birds beginning to sing, as leaves
unfolded and flowerbuds opened, the knights rode two and two across the
grassland, talking about their weapons and equipment. But Guy of Cavaillon,2
riding a bay horse, said to the young count,
‘Now is the time when paratge urgently requires you to be bad and good.3 The
count de Montfort who destroys men, he and the Church at Rome and the
preachers are covering paratge with shame, they have cast it down from its high
place, and if you do not raise it up, it will be vanish for ever. If worth and
paratge do not rise again through you, then paratge dies, in you the whole world
dies. You are the true hope of all paratge and the choice is yours: either you
show valour or paratge dies.’
‘Guy,’ said the young count, ‘I am delighted at what you say and will make
you a short answer: if Jesus Christ keeps me and my companions alive and gives
me back Toulouse, which I long for, paratge shall not suffer poverty or disgrace,
for there’s no one anywhere strong enough to destroy me, if it were not for the
Church. My right is so clear that however proud and evil my enemies may be,
any leopard who attacks me will find he is fighting a lion!’

Joy in Avignon
They rode on talking of arms, of love and gifts until evening fell and Avignon
welcomed them. As the noise of their arrival was heard in the town, there was no
one, old or young, who did not run out from every street and every house, the
fastest runner rejoicing in his good luck, and some cried, ‘Toulouse!’ and others,
‘Joy! for now God is with us!’ Greatly encouraged and shedding tears, they all
came and knelt before the count and then together said, ‘Glorious Jesus Christ,
give us strength and power to restore them both to their heritage!’ So large were
the crowds and the procession that threats and sticks and staves were needed.
They went into the church to say their prayers and afterwards sat down to a rich
and savoury banquet with many kind of sauces and fish dishes, red and white
wines, clove-scented and vermilion, with entertainers, viols, dances and songs.
On Sunday morning the oath and promise were read out. Then they addressed
each other in these words:
‘True and kind lord, do not hesitate to spend freely, for we shall provide the
means and risk our lives until you have won back the fief or we lie dead beside
you.’
‘My lords,’ replied the count, ‘rich will be the rewards both God and I will
give you.’1

The prince of Orange promises support

Count Raymond took counsel with some of his barons; then, valiant and joyful,
he rode to Orange. A treaty of love and friendship was made between the count
and the prince,2 and the young count rode at once into the Venaissin to receive
and garrison Pernes, Malaucène, Beaumes and many of his vassals’ castles.
But soon now came sorrow, evil and strife, for the clergy and bishops were
against him, Le Baux3 made war on him, as did greedy and grasping Raymond
Pelet,4 with Nîmes. Orange and Courthézon,5 Raimbaud of Lachau,6 good John
of Senuc,7 Sir Lambert of Montélimar,8 Sir Lambert of Limoux and many other
evil-hearted and treacherous men. But against those were ranged Marseille and
Tarascon, La Isla1 and Pierrelatte, Sir Guy of Cavaillon, Sir Adhémar of Poitiers
and his son William,2 also the brave and powerful William Artaut of Dia,3 Sir
Bernis of Murel4 with a strong company, Sir Gerald Adhémar and young Gerald
his son,5 Raymond of Montauban and Sir Dragonet the valiant,6 Sir Aliazar of
Uzès,7 Sir Albaron8 and Bertrand Porcellet,9 Pons who holds Mondragon,10 Sir
Ricaud of Caromb11 and good Sir Pons of St Just.12 Now war and battle await Sir
Simon de Montfort, his son Sir Amaury and his brother Sir Guy, for Count
Raymond, duke and marquis of the house of Alfonso, claims his fief.

Laisse 155
Still a child,13 the count duke claims his fief, he fights against disinheritance and
wrong, he captures castles and towns, walled cities and fortresses.

Count Raymond rides to Spain to seek support

When time and chance offered, the two counts, old and young, with Sir Guy,14
Sir Dragonet, Sir Gerald Adhémar and his son young Gerald discussed matters
together.
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘I will tell you what you are to do. I am going to
Spain,15 but you will all stay here and young Raymond will stay in your care. He
urgently needs your guidance. Remember, if he regains his fief you will win
great honour, but if he loses it you will all suffer. Raymond,’ said the count,
‘trust these lords. Good and bad, joy and sorrow, whatever chance brings you,
bear it with them. Always be kind to the lords of Avignon, be generous to them,
love and enrich them, for you cannot reconquer Provence without their help.
Show the men of Marseille how very grateful you are, reward them with goods
and honours; accept decently from them whatever they offer you. You will have
support too from Sir Anselmet.16 Always be careful to give the men of Tarascon
the gifts and attention they want, for you will never conquer Beaucaire without
them; cherish them well. And be sure the boats are in position at the foot of the
rock,1 for if you can get command of the water, you can destroy them. Do not let
one wall, gate or rampart remain standing, and if they try to offer resistance,
break them right down. Either by agreement or by assault you will certainly take
them.’
‘You cannot fail to do so,’ agreed the barons.
‘My lord,’ said the young count, ‘as you are going to Spain, you will make
your rights clear to the counts and kings there, who must be distressed by your
disinheritance, and you will urge your complaints against the court at Rome,
where neither God nor faith, discernment nor law have been any use to you.
Send me messengers to tell me everything you do and say, and everything you
think as well. And send direct to Toulouse, for they are very unhappy there on
your behalf and mine. They are such valiant men, you will get them back again,
and with their help you will recover everything you have lost.’
‘Raymond,’ said the count, ‘now you will find out who your friends are, who
wishes you well, and we shall see what you can do.’ Then the count took leave
and through fierce heat and bitter cold he rode fast into Spain. The young count
sent sealed letters summoning all his friends to join him quietly and without
noise at the siege of Beaucaire.

Young Raymond enters the town of Beaucaire

Laisse 156
The true-born count arrived at the siege of Beaucaire and rode straight through
La Condamina2 to the gateway. The town council, most loyal of them all, handed
over the gates to him and gave him the keys, to the great joy of the count and his
good friends. And the men of Avignon came down the Rhône in boats, those of
Tarascon hurried to take oars, and all crossed the river and came ashore into
Beaucaire. All over the town rose the cry:
‘Our dear lord is entering the town in joy, and now we shall be rid of the
Barrois3 and the French!’ Then amid shouts of joy they quartered themselves in
the houses, for refreshment and rest.

Simon’s men sally from Beaucaire castle

Very soon, however, mortal combat broke out. Sir Lambert of Limoux, the
energetic seneschal, with William of La Motte4 and false Bernard Adalbert,5
armed their companies, horse and man, and sallied out through the castle gate
and along the ditches. They charged headlong into the streets, shouting,
‘Montfort! Montfort!’
Let us describe what happened, as suffering and loss returned. Outcry and
battle broke out all over the town, the commons ran to arms, the men of
Provence rode out in close array, trumpets sounding and banners displayed.
‘Toulouse!’ they shouted and launched their attack. Darts, lances and stones they
flung, bolts, arrows, axes, hatchets; they fought with spears, with swords, with
clubs and staves. They pressed de Montfort’s men so hard, levering dressed
stones down onto them from the windows, shattering shield-bosses and poitrels,
delivering mortal blows, that they put them to flight and forced them to take
unwilling refuge in the castle. But the French fought back like heroes, and
posted men in the towers, ramparts and brattices.
Young Count Raymond planted stakes and palings to make barricades1 and
stationed his forces in Santa Pasca.2 Down at the foot of the rock were the boats,
so that he and his men had full command of the river, water and chrism too.3
Then they cried out, ‘Before we do anything else, let us attack the redoubt.’4

The Provencals take the redoubt

Laisse 157
‘Let us attack the redoubt, now is the time to take it!’ Then you would have seen
them running, leaping, racing, all shouting and striving to outdo each other,
never a father waiting for son or son-in-law, and they began to hack down and
destroy the walls and the gates. They brought fire too and set the place alight.
What crossbows were bent, what quarrels rose up and rocks rained down, what
stones were flung and good bows were loosed as the men of Provence attacked
and the French fought back! Loudly the attackers shouted,
‘You’re captured, every one of you!’ and the Frenchmen yelled,
‘Easily said! You’ll have to fight for us!’ But the smoke and fire, the flames
and burning distressed the French so much that they were forced to come down.
‘We can’t hold out any longer,’ they said to each other. ‘Let’s ask for mercy
rather than be defeated.’ Sir Peter of St Prais5 asked for permission to go out and
see the young count. Everywhere you would have heard argument and
dissension, some wanting to go up and others down. Loud voices shouted,
‘Nothing can go wrong for us now! Glorious Jesus Christ who died on Good
Friday, now you are bringing back paratge

The Provencals besiege the keep

Laisse 158
‘Oh God, bring back paratge, look kindly on reason, maintain justice and throw
down treachery!’ Then with one voice they shouted, ‘Let us attack the castle, the
gateway and parapet!’
‘My lords,’ said Raymond Gaucelm,6 ‘I’ll give you good advice: the castle and
everyone in it will be yours, but first let us build a wall, unmortared, with double
brattices and a strong bartizan. We’ll mount a catapult in each opening to defend
it, ones that can throw both at long and short range, for we have an evil and
dangerous man to deal with, ruthless and lion-hearted,1 and if he attacks us it
will give us protection. We shall not need to fear any kind of assault.’ And they
answered,
‘This is good advice.’ The chaplain Sir Arbeit2 addressed them briefly:
‘My lords, in the name of God and the count I tell you that everyone who
helps to build this drystone wall will be richly rewarded by God and by Count
Raymond. Upon my holy orders, I promise each one of you salvation.’ All
together they shouted,
‘To the pardon, all of us!’ But nightfall was darkening the clear sky and a
watch was set. Sergeants, young noblemen and the knights themselves kept
guard all round the castle. Then as day dawned they raised a shout calling
everyone to work, and no one hung back. They began building the wall, its
platform and parapet. Never were such distinguished stonemasons seen at any
work! Knights and ladies carried the infill material, noble girls and youngsters
the timber and dressed stone, each sang a ballad or verses or a song, and they
worked so hard that veiy soon they had no need to fear French or Burgundian.
They pitched their tents and pavilions within the wall and garrisoned Santa
Pasca. Next they decided to make a battering ram with which they could attack
the keep and force its defenders out. In charge of this they put Sir Guy of
Cavaillon and the men from Vallabrègues, who are loyal and true. The besiegers
commanded the shore all round the keep; not a single man could creep secretly
in or out, no one could water a horse or supply water to anyone else. Goods and
provisions came in for the Provencals from all over the countryside, pigs, sheep,
cows and oxen, geese and hens, capons, partridges and other game, corn and
flour and wine from Genestet3 - such plenty flowed in, that the place looked like
the promised land.
Count Simon rides for Beaucaire
The news reached Count Simon at once: he had lost Beaucaire. Sir Lambert of
Limoux, Rainier of Chauderon and the rest of the garrison were all shut up in the
keep and would be no use to him ever again. When he heard this, he felt as if
someone had killed Sir Amaury or Sir Guy.4 In rage and distress he rode hard for
Beaucaire.5
Sir Guy de Montfort sent urgent summons to all his friends to join them.6
When they were all assembled, he and his nephew Sir Amaury, Sir Alan,7 Sir
Hugh,8 with Guy of Lévis, Foucaud,9 Solomon10 and their fine companies all
rode fast and straight to Beaucaire, occupied the open fields and drew up their
ranks on the sands outside the town.
The Provençals behaved like true fighting men and shouted, Toulouse,
Beaucaire and Avignon! Vallabrègues! Redessan! Malaucène! Caromb!’ And the
men of Tarascon crossed the river, while horse and foot occupied the gardens.
But neither side struck spurs and charged, only Raymond Belarot1 and Sir
Aimon of Caromb2 in front of all the rest each encountered an opponent,
shattering their lances so that the fragments flew out Not one other man gave or
took a blow, and when night fell the crusaders raised their banners and rode off
at full speed to their quarters at Bellegarde.3

Laisse 159
Very glad they were to find quarters at Bellegarde, where they took over the
stables and ground floor and upper rooms and all the food they needed. They set
all the squires to keep watch, for they were afraid of their mortal enemies.
Marseille does not love them, nor does Montpellier, and Avignon and Beaucaire
were the first to attack them.
They are all very cheerful inside the town of Beaucaire, laughing and making
jokes, because their situation has improved so much. Master craftsmen and all
the carpenters are at work building ramparts and galleries, erecting barriers,
palisades and breastworks as well as mangonels, bitches4 and quantities of other
siege weapons. Present at the foot of the castle are the town’s troops, on guard
and sentry duty, keeping watch on the gates. In double armour and with sharp
steel blades they ensure that no one can creep in or out. Down below by the cliff
are picked boatmen, who have cut the French in the keep off from the water and
broken down the rocks.5
Now the young count sent letters and messengers to the barons of his fief, to
his vassals and to every place where mercenaries were known to be: anyone who
wants gold or silver or good fast horses, let him come and earn them at the siege
of Beaucaire.

De Montfort’s besieged men discuss their situation

Sir Lambert of Limoux, in considerable anxiety, discussed matters with his
companions. He spoke well and said no less than the truth:
‘My lords, we are shut up in towers and solars and they have manned their
turrets and gateways against us so that not one of us can get out without turning
into a sparrowhawk. I can see them fetching stones for their deadly engines with
which they’ll mount a full-scale attack. We have all got to work hard and fast to
strengthen our outer defences; that is essential. We have suffered one recent
setback: they have cut us off from the water, both from the bridges and the steps.
But still we have provisions for two full months and after that, if we have to,
we’ll eat the warhorses. In law the young count is heir to the castle and if he can
surprise us and take us prisoner, he’ll make it quite clear that he doesn’t want us
as co-heirs, so that we shall do better to die than be taken. But the count de
Montfort is a very fine warrior and when he hears what has happened he will
come at once. He is tough, he is a clever speaker, he will bring their best laid
plans to nothing. Whatever happens, he is our chief hope.’
Rainier of Chauderon spoke last: ‘My lords, remember William Short Nose
and all he endured at the siege of Orange!1 Living or dying, let us all be true
knights, let us bring no disgrace on Montfort or on France, for if the young count
captures us, our wages are paid and the man who dies first is the luckiest.’
‘It is very right and reasonable,’ said Master Ferner,2 ‘that you and your advice
should be trusted.’

Count Simon arrives

But the count de Montfort travelled by roads and tracks, summoned his friends
and all his mercenaries, sent to every place where troops were to be hired, and
they rode night and day in all weathers till they reached Beaucaire and
dismounted on the bank of the Rhône. Sir Guy, Sir Amaury, Sir Alan3 and
Roger4 were the first to arrive, bringing their fine companies, and trumpets
sounded to hasten the latecomers.
And the count de Montfort looked beyond the walls and the siege-towers and
saw his men inside there, bold and alert. Up on top of the keep were his
standard-bearer, and the lion banner flying from the tower. His face turned quite
black with rage. He ordered his men to unload the pack-beasts, pitch the tents
and cut down the olive trees. There they encamped in the gardens and orchards.
 Now the siege was complete, inside the place and out, with Montfort and
Beaucaire face to face. But God can see very well which of them is in the right,
he can bring help to the true heir, for good and evil are the combatants in this
war, they are the two commanders.

Laisse 160
In this war it is clear that God will restore the fief to those who truly love him,
for pride contends with lawfulness, deceit is at grips with loyalty, the conflict is
imminent. Everywhere a new flower is blossoming, one which will reestablish
worth and paratge, for the brave young count, alert and valiant, has taken up
arms against the ravagers and disinheritors, so that the cross of Toulouse is
raised up and de Montfort’s lion brought low.

Count Simon in council

Now the count de Montfort sent for the barons whose advice he trusted, wanting
their counsel in this difficult situation. Thirty of them met in a leafy orchard and
Count Simon pulled at his gloves and spoke to them like a wise man, noble,
intelligent and brave:
‘My lords, before God and before you all, I claim that the men of this fief are
false and faithless. I am racked with sighs, it is a grief and a burden to me that I
am robbed by a child of fifteen. He has no power, no strength, no wealth to give
away, yet he throws me out of Provence and makes active war on me! What
amazes me most of all is that it was the Church who granted me Provence and
the right to display my oriflammes, and then these Provençals attack, they hurl
their weapons at me and shout ‘Toulouse!’ although it is the Church’s work I am
doing, her orders and her commands I am obeying! And as Raymond is a sinner
whereas I pray for mercy, it does indeed astonish me that God should support
him.’
Sir Alan was the first to respond:
‘My lord count, your words and your boastful pride will keep us here pining
for success, and you will be an old man, grey, white-haired, before you take this
town, its keep or roundwalks. It is clear to me and to others that Jesus Christ
does not intend deceit to triumph any longer. Although the count is so young,
only a child, his nature is good, he is a fine, tall, handsome boy, and he has
power, he has strength and good protectors, so that he is doing us harm,
defeating us, forcing us onto the defensive. What is more, he is certainly the sort
who will improve his position and succeed, for Sir Richard was his uncle and
Bertrand his kinsman.1 Whoever may call him a sinner, I say he is a boy who at
his first throw has thrown a six. And since you ask for advice, it is not right to
scorn it: Send him two messengers, good speakers, tell him to give you back
your men and all the horses. You are unable to help them, and if you lose so
many at this time both the dishonour and the loss will be very damaging. If he is
willing to return them, tell him you will let him keep Provence and will make no
claim on it ever again, for you have all the rest of the fief and can do very well
with that.’
‘Sir Alan, I doubt if this advice is well founded. My fist and your blade shall
be red with blood before he and I come to any agreement, whether.for good or
ill. He has killed my men, but I have killed twice as many of his. If he takes
these men by storm, it will be no fault of mine, for so help me God and St John,
seven years will I maintain this siege till I have the town and can do what I like
with it!’ Then without a pause he shouted to all his men to break up branches and
bring stakes and put barricades and defences across the fields so that sleeping or
waking they could not be surprised. And at nightfall with a great noise and
outcry and trumpets sounding, sentinels were posted, for inside and out they
were all eager for battle.

Count Simon attacks

Laisse 161
So eager for battle are they that they remain alert all night, the horses saddled,
and neither side can take the other unawares. As dawn breaks and the day
brightens, every man on either side is ready; fine gold gleams on hauberks and
helmets; shields and lances glitter across the whole expanse. Now Count Simon
spoke out loud enough for all to hear:
‘Barons, we must show courage, vigour and good sense, for Christendom has
chosen us as the best! And since our opponents have picked their best men, you
will all be shamed if you let me lose the fief. Whatever I won with your help, I
gave away freely and shared with you, so that no one can say I have failed him.
After all I have said and all you have promised me, if I lose this fief, little
service have you done me! They have robbed me of the castle of Beaucaire, and
if I do not take revenge, little have I ever done! I had seizin of it from the
archbishop of Arles;1 my anger is just, for they have driven me out of my
lordship, they have surprised and daunted my men inside there; my banner flies
on the keep to tell me my men are at the point of death. I can bring them no help
and my heart is fit to break! But this I can tell you, that as they have driven me to
this state, the affair will not take long to finish, once I can bring them to battle!
Battle is far better than disgrace.’ His barons answered,
‘We are all pledged to you, your command is our duty.’
But brave young Count Raymond has taken his stand at the gateway; he and
the men of the fief, the dispossessed knights, the sergeants and archers, all well
equipped and armed, are there. Rostand of Carbonnières2 spoke to them as
follows:
‘Barons, we all agree that anyone who runs away is a traitor to his lord, and
the rest of us can say so without contradiction. Take care, then, that none of you
wears a traitor’s hat!’3 Bertrand of Avignon4 said,
‘Soon we shall know who is to hold the fief and rule it. We have felt the evil,
we know how the clergy lied to us, saying we should bring death and the sword,
we should spread fire, should drive out our own lord and make him a banished
man, that this would be doing Jesus Christ good service! But now we are going
to follow our own path to salvation, one where each of us can honestly save his
soul. Do not neglect any of your weapons, keep them ready, strike hard! Fight
well! We shall reward you, God and the count will be so generous that you will
make your children’s children rich for evermore.’ Sir Gerald Adhémar spoke to
them and said:
‘Barons, be ready, be alert, stand firm! They are brave men and will attack at
any moment. If we can stand their first assault, we shall defeat them, honour and
glory will be ours.’
Then came the roar of shouting and the charge; joyfully the horns rang out;
trumpets and shrill clarions resounded all along the riverbank and field.
The crusaders spurred, and charged as one into the thickest of the array, but
the men of Beaucaire took their assault well. Now came the clash of blades from
Cologne and twice-tempered steel, of round-headed maces and chilled javelins,
well-honed axes and shining shields, came flights of darts, arrows and polished
quarrels, feathered shafts and brandished spears, came brave knights, alert and
active, sergeants, archers eagerly advancing, and the other companies, keen to
strike hard. On all sides the rush and crash of men and weapons shook the field,
the riverbank and the solid ground.
Count Simon, Sir Alan and Sir Foucaud with Sir Guy and Sir Peter Mir1 bore
the shock of the encounter. What damaged hauberks you would have seen there,
what good shields cracked and broken, what fists, legs and feet cut off, what
spattered blood and skulls split apart! Even the simplest mind could not but feel
it But the men of Beaucaire had the upper hand and drove the crusaders down
the beaten track; although they resisted strongly and there was not much pursuit.
Many were the horses you would have seen running loose, iron-clad, riderless,
their masters fallen and killed. Sir Guy of Cavaillon, riding an Arab mount,
struck down William of Berlit2 that day and they hanged him then and there from
a flowering olive tree.
At last the mêlée broke and the combatants left the field. How many men you
would have seen lying there dead, once the fighting was done!

Count Simon in defeat

Laisse 162
Once the fighting was done and the danger over, many felt joy and others rage.
The men of Beaucaire went back into the town, their courage high and tested,
and crusaders returned quickly to their tents. The count de Montfort conferred
with his close supporters; three bishops3 were also present and I don’t know how
many abbots. To both these groups the count complained emphatically:
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘listen and see how I have been driven out and deprived of
Provence, and have to watch my men suffering danger and defeat. In his
arrogance the young count attacked me and since he left Rome he has been so
successful that he has taken my land from me and is robbing me of my heritage.
If he now takes Beaucaire from me, I am brought so low that all the nest of the
fief seems rubbish. It was holy Church who began this affair, and if she
abandons me now, then I have failed and can no longer protect my rents and
revenue. A man who fails, a man of honour, will be always be accused, without
right or reason. Suffering as I am in so many ways, I want to know what advice
you will give me.’
The bishop of Nîmes4 hastened to speak first, and was heard attentively:
‘My lord count,’ he said, ‘in good and evil adore Jesus Christ and thank him
for everything! It is laid down that in this world you must patiently endure
sorrow and distress - although if you are robbed, you must defend yourself well.
You are free to chose evil or good, and if you lose in this world, you gain in the
other. As for the knight who is hanging on the olive tree, I tell you he has
suffered martyrdom this day for the love of Christ, who forgives him his sins,
errors and wrongdoing and those of all the others who have been killed or
wounded.’ But Foucaud of Berzy was prompt to speak:
‘For God’s sake, my lord bishop, according to your logic, good shrinks to
nothing and evil is doubled! And it amazes me that you clerics give absolution
where there is no repentance. But if evil were good and lying the same as truth,
then where pride flourishes we should find humility! I do not and will not
believe, unless you can prove it better, that any man who dies unshriven deserves
salvatioa.’
 ‘Foucaud,’ said the bishop, ‘it grieves me that you should doubt that any man
alive, even one utterly condemned, is fully shriven, as long as he has fought
those men.’
‘In God’s name, my lord bishop, nothingyou can say will ever make me
believe, if you’ll allow me to say so, that it is not your preaching and our sins
which have aroused Christ’s anger. What I have seen makes me despair!
Courage and the stars have turned against us. Never did I dream that we could be
forced into shameful retreat, no, not if the whole of Christendom were ranged
against us on the field!’ Then he said to Count Simon, ‘Remind the whole army:
old or young, let none of them disarm. It will indeed be a crowning mercy and a
wrong put right if you and we can win the justice you are seeking.’
Then on both sides they kept watch, the horses armoured, swords girded on,
helms laced, until it was light, for everyone inside and out was so angry they
longed for battle, not for rest or peace.

Harassment continues
Inside the town there were ample supplies, every kind of food they could wish
for, but in the keep there was dismay and anger, for there was no plenty there, no
bread, no wine or corn. The crusaders besieging the town were so harassed that
none of them could rest or undress to sleep, no one had a moment to eat or drink
or disarm. They had to fight much oftener than they liked, as the brave young
count had catapults set up to attack the keep on all sides and to break down the
shelters and crenellated walls.
Ralph of Le Gua1 said to young Raymond,
‘Count, I will tell you what to do: cut their whole force off from the Rhône,
and that will finish them.’ And the young count said,
‘Raymond Gaucelm, order all the armed boats to take control of the river.’
‘My lord,’ said Sir Albeta,2 ‘the fleet has gone across; we have occupied and
closed all the crossing places, every one of them is blocked from here to Arles.
And below the castle by the rocks are the men from Vallabrègues with their fast
boats, so that no one can drink there and come away unhurt.’

De Montfort has siege engines built

While the young count was discussing matters with his close friends, the great
count de Montfort sent for carpenters from all over his fief and domains, and he
built a castle and a cat, siting them carefully between the ramparts and the
ditches. Built of iron, timber and leather, they were fully equipped and manned
day and night. Standing forward near them was a catapult which shot all day
long and smashed the big dressed stones of the town’s gateway and the square
crenellations.

Reinforcements join young Raymond

Then both inside and out the rumour ran that great lords were coming to the help
of the town. Raymond of Montauban, clever and respected, Sir Isoard of Dia1
with many brave companions, William of Belafar,2 well equipped and armed,
Cotignac,3 Peter Bonassa4 with many others, Sir Peter of Lambesc5 with a
numerous troop, and Sir Guigo of Gaubert6 all very cheerfully entered the town
to help its defence.

Laisse 163
Valiantly they came to the town’s defence; and with great reluctance other men
came to attack it, men who would much rather have been elsewhere.7

Young Raymond talks with his supporters

In council with some of the greater barons, Sir Dragonet addressed his lord the
count:
‘My lord,’ he said, ‘it is clear that God is hurrying to your help, for since you
came from Rome he has brought you from twilight into glorious day. We know
he wants you to recover the lands your forebears held, for now your deadliest
enemies are suffering defeat. Falsehood and treachery only produce dishonour. I
have never heard a sermon from a false preacher who did not go wrong in the
end. Men of good understanding tell us that the betrayed are more valuable than
those who betray them. By the body of St Mary, whom I adore and pray to, if
you do not now show wisdom and valour, we can believe nothing any more
except that worth and paraige are destroyed, both flower and seed. And the
count de Montfort is brave and intelligent, he has courage, daring and prudence.
He has built a castle and a cat in order to frighten us, but these have no more
effect than an enchanter’s dream, they are a spider’s web and a sheer waste of
material. His catapult, though, throws strongly and is breaking down the whole
gateway, but we shall place our best men there, our strongest, most daring,
cleverest and most valiant.’
‘Dragonet,’ said the count, ‘we shall certainly do well. Gerald Adhémar shall
have the honour of defending the gate, he and his companions, Sir John of
Nagor,8 Sir Datil9 and Sir Austor.10 You and Raymond of Montauban will be with
them day and night, and so will the dispossessed knights, who are good fighting
men and skilled in arms. And if you are hard pressed, I myself will be ready to
come to your help and bear the danger beside you. And I would like to know
who will abandon us!’
‘My lords, free knights,’ said Ricaud of Caromb, ‘if Count Simon dares attack
the gate, let us resist! Let us scatter so much blood and brains around us, such
lumps of sweaty flesh, that any survivors weep!’
‘My lords,’ said Peter Raymond of Rabastens, ‘the count de Montfort is doing
us a kindness by not retreating. He is going to lose his mind, his wealth and his
luck. Look at us: here we are in comfort and plenty, we have rest and repose,
coolness and shade, as well as wine from Genestet to cheer our hearts. We can
eat with pleasure and drink with delight. But they, wretched sinners, are out there
with no rest or comfort, nothing but exhaustion and distress, suffering heat, dust
and misery. Day and night their companies are so harried that they lose many
swift warhorses, ravens and vultures hover above them. And the dead and
wounded stink in their nostrils so that the daintiest among them turns pale.’

De Montfort’s trapped men signal to their lord

The men in the keep went out onto the viewing platform and flew a black flag
from the tower to tell the count de Montfort that they were in distress.

Reinforcements arrive by water from Marseille

Trumpeters summoned all men, great and small, from every house and ordered
them to arm themselves and their thousand-shilling horses because the men of
Marseille were now arriving with great joy. Out on the waters of the Rhône the
rowers sang at the oars; at the prows were the captains who controlled the sails,
the archers and the seamen. Horns and trumpets, cymbals and drums rang across
the riverbank under the dawning sun. Shields, lances and dancing waves
glittered red and azure, green and white, glanced gold and silver, as sun and
water shone and the mist dispersed. Along the shore Sir Anselmet and his
horsemen rode merrily in the clear light of day, their horses richly clad and the
oriflamme going on ahead. On all sides these brave men shout, ‘Toulouse!’ in
honour of the count’s son, who is winning back his fief. And so they enter
Beaucaire.

Laisse 164
In great delight they entered Beaucaire and each man rejoiced and blessed his
good fortune.
The news that reinforcements had arrived was reported in the crusaders’ camp.
They made ready, therefore, and kept alert, for in preparation and battle lay their
joy and happiness, in shrilling clarions and the sound of trumpets at daybreak
their pleasure and refreshment.

Further attacks on the keep

The townsmen kept up a fierce fire that severely damaged the keep and the
viewing platform, shattering timber, stone and lead. And at Santa Pasca they set
up the battering ram. This is long, straight, sharp and shod with iron; it thrust,
carved and smashed till the wall was breached and many of the dressed stones
thrown down. When the besieged crusaders saw that, they did not panic but
made a rope lasso and used a device to fling it so that they caught and held the
ram’s head, to the rage of all in Beaucaire. Then the engineer who had set up the
ram arrived. He and his men slipped secretly into the rock itself, intending to
break through the wall with their sharp picks. But when the men in the keep
realised this, they sewed fire, sulphur and tow together in a piece of cloth and let
it down on a chain. When the fire caught and the sulphur ran, the flames and
stench so stupefied them that not one of them could stay there. Then they used
their stone-throwers and broke down the beams and palisades.
Up on the main tower above the pointed merlons, de Montfort’s lion fought
and struggled with the flames and was almost brought down. The captain of the
tower shouted and yelled, crying out,
‘Montfort has lost us, but it’s not his fault, no shame to him, the brave young
count has caught us all by surprise.’ Then he waved napkins and a gleaming
bottle to show that their food was finished, they had eaten and drunk all their
bread and their wine. And when the count de Montfort saw this, he sat down on
the ground in rage and anger and shouted out, aloud and furious,
‘Knights, to arms!’
This brought swift response: word ran through the camp and not a man
remained there, old or young. They armed themselves and their good chargers;
trumpets and shrill clarions spoke. Then they rode up Hanged Men’s Hill.1
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘I’ve suffered a set-back, my lion complains of
hunger, he’s hard pressed and starving. But by the holy Cross, today’s the day
he’ll feed on blood and brains!’
‘A welcome day, brother!’ said Sir Guy. ‘If we lose Beaucaire, the lion will be
silenced, your glory and ours thrown down for ever. Let’s ride, let’s fight until
we’ve beaten them!’
 And as soon as they saw them, the men of Beaucaire took their equipment,
their weapons, iron hats and shields, sharp swords and keen-edged axes, took
javelins, maces and good strung bows, and in the fine open ground along the
trodden road both sides moved in to the attack and fought hand to hand.

Further conflict at Beaucaire

Laisse 165
Under a clear bright sun the attack began. It started with jousts and encounters in
front of the tents, and the men of the town came up in strength, for no one, not
one lad or youngster, wanted to stay behind. More than fifteen thousand of them
came through the gates, good, skilful fighters and very swift. Gerald Adhémar,
loyal and alert, and Sir Peter of Lambesc with Sir Alfan Romieu2 and Sir Hugh
of La Balasta3 took command.
Such were the shouting and the uproar, the moving pennons and the rush of
wind, that the green leaves trembled, so loud the horns and trumpets that the
earth reechoed and the heavens shook.

Count Simon’s charge defeated

Now Sir Foucaud, Sir Alan, Sir Walter of Préaux, Sir Guy with Sir Peter Mir and
Sir Aimon of Corneaux4 led the charge across the open ground. The count de
Montfort, hard, evil, cruel, drove his black charger straight into the fray,
shouting,
‘St Peter and St Michael, give me back the town before I lose the castle ! Give
me vengeance on these new enemies!’ Into the mêlée he rode and the struggle
began. The sergeants and young men threw many down. But the townsmen came
on in such numbers that very soon the charge so strongly begun lost impetus and
stopped. Sir Imbert of L’Aia,1 swift and valiant, struck Gaucelin of Portel,2
shattered his shield, hauberk and laces, and flung him and his bay charger dead
to the ground. Broadswords and maces came into play, hangers and knives;
danger and death returned. Stones, darts and lances came in a blizzard like snow,
arrows and bolts, halberds, pikes, javelins and axes flashed through the air.
Bucklers were smashed, both rims and crystal bosses, hauberks and mail,
helmets and iron hats, shields with their banding, bridles and bells. Lance-heads
and javelins crashed and clattered - a storm, a downpour of pelting hammer-
blows.
So close and bitter, so deadly was the conflict, the crusaders reined back their
Arab mounts and turned away and the townsmen pursued them with blows and
shouts, they struck and wounded both horses and men. Slashed off and scattered
you’d have seen legs, arms and feet, men’s guts and lungs, jawbones and heads,
scalps and spilled brain-matter. So hard they fought and struck and slew, they
drove them off, drove them from roads, hills and open places, from grassland
and reedbeds. The battle ended, the remains left lying there made a feast for dogs
and birds. Great was the joy, great the rage on one and the other side, when the
fight was done.

Laisse 166
On one side was joy, on the other rage. Under an olive tree Count Simon
disarmed, and squires and young noblemen took his equipment. Sir Alan of
Roucy spoke bitterly:
‘By God, Sir Count, we can set up a butcher’s shop! Our sharp swords have
won us so much meat, it won’t cost us a penny to feed the cat, we’re far better
supplied than we were yesterday.’ But the count had so proud and black a heart
that he would not answer, and Sir Alan said no more.

Count Simon sets up his siege engines

All that day the crusaders stayed where they were. Then their best fighting men
rode out to scout, and the sergeants and bowmen opened an attack. Workmen
prepared the cat and the castle, and in front of these they had a catapult which
smashed and struck and broke down the Vine Gate and its protecting wall.
Meanwhile inside the town they used lime and mortar to build barricades with
outlets and cross-passages in which their best knights massed in force.

The trapped men discuss their position

Inside, though, in the keep they were all so anxious that Sir Lambert of Limoux
climbed up and addressed his whole company:
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘we are all together in this. Good or bad, we shall all share
alike. God is causing us such pain, we are suffering worse torment than a
money-lender’s soul! Night and day the siege-engines strike at us from every
direction, and so do their crossbowmen. Our stores and granaries are empty, we
haven’t a sack of any kind of grain, and our horses are so hungry they’re eating
wood and the bark of trees. We can get no help from the count de Montfort and
there’s no hope of an arrangement with the young count. We can see no way, no
path or route at all, out of this mortal danger. Now in this great distress, in this
anxiety, I ask counsel first from God and then from yourselves.’
William of La Motte was the first to speak:
‘By God, fair uncle, as hunger presses us, the only remedy I can think of is
that we eat our horses and chargers, for the mule-flesh we ate yesterday was
excellent. We’ve enough for one quarter between fifty every day. When that’s
finished and we’ve eaten the last one, then let every man eat his comrade! And
the one who fights worst and gives way to fear, it makes sense to eat him first.’
Raymond of Rocamaura1 beat his hands together and cried,
‘My lords, I who the other day left my own lord for the count de Montfort, I
will accept this reward! It’s only right I should suffer, as I’ve done so wrong.’
Rainier2 spoke next and said:
‘By God, Sir Lambert, we’ll do this differently! William of La Motte’s
suggestion is diabolical. I have never thought human flesh would taste good. But
when the Arab coursers are eaten, we have a single loaf and a little wine left in
the cellar, in the name of Jesus Christ, the righteous lord, let us receive his most
true and holy body and then, armed in double mail, we will sally out through the
gate and down the stairs and begin the fighting, the struggle and the blows! Red
shall be the stonework, red the ground! It’s better we should all die together,
killed by iron and steel, than live disgraced and captive.’
‘This is the advice we’ll follow,’ said Master Ferner, ‘for death with honour is
better than life in prison. Now let’s put our minds to it and defend ourselves!’

Laisse 167
‘Now let’s defend ourselves, let none of us hang back. Every day our mortal foes
attack us and we grow weaker as our supplies fail. We have no lord, no friend or
kinsman who can help us here, and so it’s better to die than be crucified alive.’
Then into the hall ran a beggarman shouting,
‘My lords, to arms! This is the truth I’m telling you: I’ve seen the weasel3 so
close against the wall, I think it’s gripping it.’ Then there was uproar as the
meeting separated and each man ran to his post. There came the weasel, about to
drive home a pike, but the chief engineer, a man of firm and antique heart,4 took
burning pitch and put it in a pot and hurled it against the weasel, striking it
exactly where he intended. The pitch burst into flames and the fire spread so fast
it could hardly be put out.

Fresh conflict outside Beaucaire

In the fine open space where the French had built the cat, both armies made
ready. Trumpets rang out and clarions blew; castle and riverbank gave back the
sound. Out before the others rode Philippot,1 who lowered his steel-clad head
and shook his sword. Any man he ever struck fell dead at once. William of
Belafar rode to encounter him, and struck him so straight and hard that he drove
through shield and hauberk, overthrew him and burst his heart. From every side
men struck at Philippot, who never got up again but died where he was, he and
his horse together.
Now up rode Count Simon with Sir Guy, Sir Amaury, Sir Alan, Sir Foucaud,
Sir Hugh and Sir Aimery.2 Men swarmed out from their camp, filling riverbank
and field; the ground shook under their tread. Out of the town came every man
who could thrust his way forward, and brave young Raymond galloped out along
the street. Dragonet, meeting him, seized his rein and shouted:
‘The courage which gives you strength will defend paratge and mercy against
all attack!’ At that the gate opened and they sallied out together, followed by the
dispossessed knights, each man striving to outride the next.
‘My lords,’ said Sir Peter Raymond of Rabastens, ‘fear never won fame, I can
tell you that. Let’s defend our good names and avoid disgrace!’
‘That’s how we’ll survive, my lords!’ said Arnold Feda.3 He made ready to
defend himself and them.
Loud was the clash of steel as the two forces met, many the helmets shattered
and lances smashed, many the hands, arms, feet cut off, much the blood shed and
brain-matter spilled. Bernard of Rocafort4 held the cross-passages; Sir Peter of
Mèze,5 great-hearted, he was there; and in the thickest of the press Sir William of
Minerve hacked, cut and slashed till the blood ran, himself receiving such
wounds that he scarcely recovered. Fighting continued until daylight failed and
darkness put an end to the struggle. They bore Philippot away and Sir Guy
buried him. Then they kept watch till dawn.
Now the count de Montfort sent for certain chosen barons, fifteen loyal
friends whose advice he wanted.

Count Simon consults his advisers

Laisse 168
The count moved aside to consult his barons. With sighs and groans he said to
them:
‘My lords, it’s with you, my good friends whom I respect, that I must discuss
what we are to do, whether to raise the siege or stay. If we raise it, we shall be
disgraced. If we stay, we shall suffer double the disgrace and loss. As 1 see the
position, I am afraid we shall never recover the keep by force, we shall lose the
men, their weapons and their mounts. I should be very sad to lose them without a
fight. But these are both great evils, and I want us to choose the lesser.’ The
barons crowded close to catch his words.
‘My lord,’ said Sir Foucaud, ‘hear my opinion. If we abandon the siege, that
will certainly be wrong. Yet if we stay here, I think we shall lose so much that
your name and ours will be blackened for ever. Trust me, though, and I’ll tell
you what we should do: we should stay where we are, quiet and calm and
careful, making no move of any kind against the town or its men - though if they
come and attack us, we’ll defend ourselves. Then very soon we’ll choose a day,
and holy Mary, maiden mother, we’ll be shamed for ever if we can’t give battle
and get into their town along with them! We’ll pick one hundred of our knights,
the best and most experienced fighters, and place them in ambush behind the cat,
with the castle and the catapult in front. Then at noon, when we know the
defenders are resting, we on the contrary will arm and sally out all together to
the Lists Gate. In all sorts of ways we’ll incite them to attack us, and we shall
attack them! We’ll raise such an outcry and clash of steel that the townsmen will
all flock to it And then when the conflict’s at its height, we’ll turn our horses’
heads and make for the other gate, us and our men in ambush together, and if we
find it undefended, we’ll all ride in. Once inside, we’ll use swords and maces till
they’ve killed us or we’ve killed them. If this doesn’t succeed, we’ve neither sail
nor oar, no hope but to abandon Beaucaire and the whole of Provence, unless we
try to get our men back by negotiation.’
‘Sir Foucaud,’ said the count, ‘we’ll do as you suggest. If it fails - and it
won’t! - we’ll send a message direct to the young count saying that he must
return our men and we’ll then go away. If he refuses, we’ll pay enough money to
all his advisers to get them on our side. In this way we shall get our men back
and later we’ll recover all our losses. We’ll ride straight for Toulouse and share
out the property there; for what’s still outstanding, we’ll take hostages. Then
with all that wealth we’ll ride into Provence, we’ll take Avignon and Marseille
and Tarascon and we’ll recover Beaucaire.’

Laisse 169
‘We’ll recover Beaucaire, castle, crenels and all, and as for the traitors who
surrendered it, they’ll hang from the palisade. If I don’t seize them, nothing’s of
any use!’
But Sir Hugh de Lacy spoke up against him:
‘By God, fair sir count, you have good judgment! You’ll need to put salt and
pepper to it, though, before you can recover Beaucaire and its great castle. It’s a
hard task to take a castle from its natural lord, and these men here, they love the
young count with all their hearts, they’d rather have him than Christ himself. If
ever they were unfaithful, they mean to be loyal now. When they swore on the
missal, it was because they were forced to it and could do nothing else.1 Force
and wrongdoing triumph where law is helpless, and in law a forced oath has no
validity. If a man conquers lands and seizes another man’s home, if he debases
law and employs deceit, he’ll lose the fief he has conquered and all its revenues
as well. If you’ll take my advice, we’ll discuss other matters. I have never seen a
siege like this one: the besieged are happy, sheltered and at ease, they have good
bread, fresh water, good beds and lodging, and Genestet wine on tap, whereas
we’re out here exposed to every danger, with nothing to call our own but heat,
sweat and dust, muddy watered wine and hard bread made without salt. We stand
to arms all day and all night to defend our camp and we wait for them to raise
their warcry again and renew their attack. If this hellish situation lasts any
longer, we’ll suffer worse torments than St Martial’s fire!’1
‘By God, Sir Hugh,’ said the count, ‘don’t complain! You’d better not, for by
the holy mass the priest blesses, you won’t see Castelnaudary, nor Sir Alan
Montréal, until I’ve got Beaucaire back, rents, revenues and all.’
‘Sir count,’ said Sir Alan, ‘you have the heart of an emperor, so help me God!
Listen, and I’ll give you advice that will reduce your glory and your wealth day
after day: work out how to get us enough bread and meat and wine. Get horses
too and chargers, for the ones we have are getting weaker. We’ 11 have kept
Easter, Pentecost and Christmas here, before you rescue Sir Lambert the
seneschal or recover Beaucaire.’
‘Sir count,’ said Sir Guy of Lévis, ‘let’s consider another point, that as they
want to avoid a set battle, they are free to go in and out quite safely.’

15 August 1216, the French set an ambush and attack

They continued talking and planning until the feast day of the Virgin Mary, the
heavenly mother. Then secretly and all at the same time Count Simon and all the
lords and captains and every man of the crusading host put on their armour, each
in his own quarters; Count Simon’s sons and his brother armed in the count’s
tent. One hundred knights they were, mighty men, brave and ruthless, men of
valour and wisdom, active and courageous, with arms and equipment second to
none: Sir John of Berzy, Sir Robert and Sir Theobald with Sir Peter Mir, Sir
Aimon and the marshal.2 Inside the cat and the hospital3 they hid their men, and
laid their ambush between the wall and the gate.
At midday when the sun drank up the shade and the men inside the town were
resting without a care in the world, the French spurred forward all together in a
single body. Their ringing horns, the trumpets and clarions shook the whole
riverbank, the castle and outworks. Ahead of them all, spurring hard through the
gardens, rode Count Simon, with Sir Amaury, Sir Alan and Sir Foucaud and the
other companies. In close and fast formation they rode for the Cross Gate.4
Across all the lists and in the brattices rose the cry:
‘Holy Mary, be strong and save your people from harm!’
Now the French entered straight through the middle of the palisaded area and
the men of Provence ran to arms and all armed themselves in the market place.
They shook and groaned and were so frightened that many of them ran to the
river and fled downstream. But the best of them, clever and brave as hawks,
sergeants, archers and all the workmen rallied to the gateway to defend the place
and they held the passage, the wall and the rock. Behind them came a great
throng of ordinary people. And when the French saw that their stratagem was not
working, they turned their horses’ heads and rode hard between the wall and the
camp, along the edge of the ditch, making for the other gate.1 Now the men
hidden in the cat and the hospital sallied out of ambush and took up their ground;
they smashed through the barricades, trenches and palisades and arrived
together, fast and alert.
But the standard was flying in the gateway and Sir Hugh of Laens, Sir Imbert,
Sir Ricaud, Sir Hugh of La Balasta, Sir Rostand of Pujaut2 with Sir William of
Minerve and the barons and captains defended the passage, the entrance and
approach.
‘To the other gate, true knights,’ cried Sir Ralph of Le Gua, ‘and take our
share of blows, for the French are winning the outworks!’
Thereupon the local men drew together, rapidly filling the parapets and
embrasures; crenels and merlons bristled with arms and men; brave companies
and good bowmen with wound crossbows stood ready. Then the two sides
encountered and again the deadly clash of arms began: lances and swords rang
upon heart-of-oak shields; darts, maces, knives and axes, halberds and pikes,
fire-brands and clubs, with shining hatchets and slung stones, sharpened stakes,
cudgels and hand-flung pebbles, scythe-blades, arrows and hand-bow shafts,
water and hot lime thrown from the ramparts into the ditch - all these came from
left and right, from straight ahead, so thick and fast that they shattered helms,
mail hoods and nasals, hauberks, chainmail, laces and crystal, shields, saddles,
bridles and poitrels, clasps, buckles and goldwork all at once; heads too and
jawbones, arms and skulls. Cold steel and slaughter, pain and fury, unbelievable
carnage raged across the threshold of the gate and dyed the pennons red with
blood and brains. They fought and struck so hard that each man there said he had
had enough, more than enough, of grievous wounds.

The crusaders withdraw

When the French saw that they could not succeed, they withdrew to their tents,
and the townsmen went back to their homes. Then doctors and farriers on both
sides required eggs,3 water, tow and salt, ointments, plasters and linen bandages,
to treat the wounds and blows and deadly pain.
But Beaucaire must not, need not be afraid, for the count de Montfort and his
captains will not recapture it.

Count Simon in council

Laisse 170
They will not recapture it, for all the danger and torment, the strife, evil,
suffering and death have given way to discussion. This is because the count de
Montfort is angry and wretched, he has called his barons and summoned his
kinsmen to the silk tent above which the eagle glitters, and there in private they
deliberate.
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘God has shown me by the clearest evidence that I
am out of my mind. Once I was rich, great and valiant, but now my affairs have
turned to nothing, for now neither force, cunning nor courage can rescue my
men or get them out of Beaucaire. Yet if I abandon the siege so shamefully, all
over the world they will call me recreant.’
‘Brother,’ said Sir Guy, ‘I can tell you for certain that God does not want you
to hold the castle of Beaucaire and the rest any longer, for he is watching and
considering your behaviour. As long as you can get your hands on all the money
and the property, you do not care in the least how many people die.’

News from the besieged crusaders

At this point a messenger came hurrying straight to the count’s tent and spoke to
him angrily:
’ My lord count de Montfort, your drive and determination, your valour and
courage have all vanished. You are losing your men, they are in their death
agony and their souls and spirits are knocking at their teeth. I have got out of the
castle, and the distress and terror in there are such that I would not stay in it for
all Germany and its wealth. I tell you it is three weeks since their water gave out,
and the wine and corn too. I have been so frightened, God and the saints help
me! that my whole body shook and my teeth chattered.’

Count Simon admits defeat

Dark with rage and grief, Count Simon listened to this, and then with his vassals’
advice and approval he sent a private letter into Beaucaire to Sir Dragonet, an
experienced and thoughtful man, saying that he wanted to see the young count;
he would make a bargain with him: he would raise the siege at once if Raymond
gave him back his men, not one must be missing. Sir Dragonet, good, valiant and
wise, talked with the besiegers, talked with the besieged, until in due course the
count de Montfort did recover his men, but nothing else. The count of Toulouse
kept all their horses, armour and equipment. And when day dawned and the sun
shone Count Simon abandoned the siege.1

Count Simon’s losses

Laisse 171
In rage and fury Count Simon abandoned the siege. He regained his men but lost
their equipment, as well as their mounts, packhorses and Arab mules. His losses
of all kinds were so heavy that there was plenty of carrion left lying for birds and
dogs. And Beaucaire castle remained in the hands of Raymond, count, marquis
and duke, for he was a valiant, wise and clever man, courteous, of excellent
lineage and powerful kin, related to the noble house of France and to the good
king of England.

Count Simon turns on Toulouse

Now the count de Montfort summoned the men of the Toulousain, the Carcasses,
the Razes1 and many other districts: no one, sergeant or peasant, must stay
behind, but all must come to Toulouse; and from the Lauragais district as well.
The count and his companions rode so hard that they did five days’ journey in
three days, and quartered themselves in and around Montgiscard.
In the clear light of dawn Count Simon and all the French armed themselves,
arrayed their ranks and rode straight along the good level highway to Toulouse.
Out from the town in twos and threes came some of the best knights and chief
citizens. As soon as they saw the count they said to him with great courtesy:
‘My lord count, may it please you, we are astonished to see you here bringing
swords and deadly steel. A man who injures his own possessions achieves
nothing, and if we were to quarrel with you, we should suffer. There ought to be
nothing between yourself and us which could cause any kind of trouble. In all
kindness you promised us that you would never hurt us. But now we can see no
kindness, nothing good, for you have come against the town in arms. You should
enter it, my lord, riding your palfrey, unarmed, weaponless, wearing a gold-
embroidered tunic, singing and garlanded like the lord of the city. No one would
dispute any order you might give, and here you come bringing fear and a lion’s
cruel heart!’
‘Barons,’ said the count, ‘you may like it or not, but armed or unarmed, along
the road or across it, I am coming into the town and shall see what is happening.
You are in the wrong, you began this trouble: you have robbed me of Beaucaire,
it’s your fault I could not take it, robbed me of the Venaissin and Provence and
the whole Valentinois. In a single month more than twenty messengers have told
me that you had bound yourself by oath against me and had sent word to Count
Raymond, so that he should regain Toulouse and I should lose it. And by the true
cross on which Christ hung, I will not take off my hauberk nor my Pavian helmet
until I am given hostages, your most important men. I shall be glad to know
whether you’ll refuse them.’ And they replied:
’ My lord, have mercy on us, on the town and on its people ! We have done
you no harm or wrong, not so much as a malgoire2 pennyworth! None of us have
ever taken an oath against you, and anyone who told you we did, is trying to get
the fief away from you. Christ the true God well knows what the facts are. May
his holy body and our own good faith avail us!’
‘Barons,’ said Count Simon, ‘you are too much my enemies, and too eloquent!
Never since I conquered you, nor before, have you rejoiced at any honour or
success of mine.’
Then he called to him Sir Guy, Sir Hugh de Lacy, Sir Alan, Sir Foucaud and
Sir Aldric the Fleming.3
‘My lord count,’ said Sir Alan, ‘you need a bridle to keep your anger in check,
for if you bring down Toulouse, you yourself will sink past recovery.’
‘My lord,’ said Count Simon, ‘I am fully committed, I have pledged all my
rents and revenues. My company tells me they are suffering such want and
poverty, that if I don’t succeed here, I don’t know what they will do to me. Now,
these men who came out here,1 I want them arrested now at once and put into the
Narbonnais castle. We shall hold all property and all silver at our disposal till we
are rich enough to return to Provence.’
Laisse 172
‘We shall return to Provence when we have the means to do so, but first we shall
destroy Toulouse and leave nothing good or beautiful inside it. They have robbed
me of Provence and they shall pay for its recovery.’
‘My lord brother,’ said Sir Guy, ‘I’ll give you good advice: if you take no
more than a fifth or a quarter of their wealth, the green shoots will grow with
better hope; but if in your rage you destroy the town, all Christendom will blame
you, you will earn Christ’s anger and the reproach of holy Church.’
‘Brother,’ said the count, ‘every one of my companions wants to leave me,
because I have nothing to give them. And if I destroy Toulouse, it’s with good
reason, for they hate me here, and always will. Then with the money I get out of
it, I can hope to recover Beaucaire and take Avignon.’
Now Master Robert2 spoke:
‘My lord count, I have good reasoning to offer you: Since the day the pope
chose you, it has been your duty to observe reason and law, so that you bring no
trouble upon the Church. As Toulouse has committed no treason against you,
you must not destroy it except by due judgment of law. If you abide by the law,
they should not suffer loss or harassment for the sake of an unproved
accusation.’

The bishop of Toulouse addresses the inhabitants

Talking like this, they approached the town. The bishop3 spurred his horse and
rode in through the streets, giving his blessing. Then he at once ordered his
hearers, he begged and commanded them:
‘Barons, go out now to the good and dear count! Since God, the Church and I
gave him to you, it is your duty to welcome him with a great procession; you
will win rewards in this world and the joy of true confessors in the next! For he
seeks nothing of yours, no, on the contrary he will give you what is his, and
under his protection you will flourish.’
‘My lords,’ said the abbot of St Sernin,4 ‘the lord bishop speaks sense. Accept
the pardon, go to meet the count and welcome his lion! Lodge his men in your
houses as they require, do not say no to them, and sell them all the goods they
need. They will not cheat you of so much as the cost of a button!’

Count Simon’s exactions

At that they went out into the countryside1 and the man who had no horse went
on foot. But all through the town ran a rumour, saying, and with reason,
 ‘My lords, turn round, go quietly home! Count Simon wants hostages. If he
finds you here outside, you’ll look very stupid.’ And round they turned and went
promptly home again. But while they were talking and wondering, the count’s
sergeants and young men broke open their strongboxes and took their wealth.
‘Pay up,’ said these lads and squires, ‘or else be tortured. My lord Sir Simon is
angry with you.’ And between their teeth and low-voiced the Toulousains
murmured,
‘God, you have delivered us into the hands of Pharaoh!’

The Toulousains resist

But now a cry arose through the whole town:
‘Barons, to arms! Now is the moment to resist the lion and cruelty! Better to
die in honour than live as prisoners!’ From every side they came in haste,
running, spurring, knights and citizens, sergeants and the town’s militia, each
with his full equipment, be it shield or iron hat, tunic or leather jacket, with
sharpened axe, scythe-blade or javelin, handbow or crossbow, good lance, knife,
gorget, mail-hood or padded jacket. Once they had assembled, fathers and sons,
ladies and noble girls, all striving to do their utmost, they built barricades in
front of their houses. Benches and chests, staves and palings, rolling barrels and
beams and rafters, they built them up from the ground to stall-height and from
the ground to the stair-landing. All over the town they resisted so vehemently
that streets and sky re-echoed to the noise, the outcry and the trumpets’ sound.

Fighting breaks out

‘Montfort!’ shouted the French and Burgundians, and ‘Toulouse! Beaucaire!’ and
‘Avignon!’ cried the defenders. Both sides with furious hatred attacked any
enemy they could find: lances and swords, spear-hafts and stumps, arrows,
stones, clubs, firebrands, shafts and halberds, blades and pennons, pikes, wooden
beams, rocks, planks and quarrels flew fast on every side, shattering shields,
helms and saddlebows, shattering skulls and brains, chests, chins, arms, legs,
fists and forearms. So violent was the fighting, so fierce the struggle, the
townspeople drove them off, drove them and Count Guy away.

Count Simon orders Toulouse to be burned

Seeing nothing else for it, the count de Montfort shouted,
‘Fire the place!’ Instantly firebrands and torches blazed. But conflict was
raging near St Rémézy, in the Jewry and in St Stephen’s Square. The French held
the church, the Mascaron tower and the bishop’s palace;1 ours fought the blazing
fires, and piled up timbers at every corner to withstand attack.

Laisse 173
To withstand attack and defeat the enemy, to uphold their right and destroy the
foe, they thrust themselves in amongst the flame and fire and brought felled
timbers to reinforce the barricades. Some fought off the attacks, others quenched
the flames, others again moved fast to seize and capture the French who had first
quartered themselves in the town. These were terrified and in fear for their lives;
the Toulousains blocked them into the count of Comminges’ town house2 and
stopped them getting out. But loudly for all to hear, the count de Montfort
shouted:
‘Barons, let’s try again elsewhere! Straight to St Stephen’s,3 that’s where we’ll
hurt them!’ And the count and his men spurred in such anger that the ground
shook at the Santas Carvas elm tree.4 They sallied out through the cathedral
square, but failed to reach any of the townsmen. Hauberks and helmets rang and
banners waved, horns blared and trumpets shrilled; earth, sky and air gave back
the sound. Straight along the road from Sir Baragnon’s cross5 they charged with
such force as to break down the barricades and timbers; from all sides they
gathered there to fight, knights, citizens and sergeants rushing pell-mell, and
with swords and clubs each side attacked the other. They took blows from darts,
lances, arrows, knives, they brandished spears, javelins and scythe-blades. Such
crowds were engaged, no one knew which way to turn. What brilliant encounters
you would have seen, what mail hoods ripped and hauberks torn, what chests
split open, helmets dented, fighting men overthrown and horses killed as blood
and brain-matter ran in the square! So hard did the townsmen fight, they forced
the French to abandon the conflict and draw off.
‘My lords,’ said Count Simon, ‘I can tell you for certain, we’ll never defeat
them here. But follow me, and I’ll go round and take them by surprise.’ Away
they spurred together, not one wanting to retreat, and tried to enter the town by
the Cerdana Gate.6 But the men there received them bravely; the streets were full
of fighting; with clubs and stones and swords, with axes and halberds they drove
them off and cleared the streets.

Count Simon withdraws into the castle

Fighting continued until darkness fell. Then the count withdrew, anxious and
very angry, into the Narbonnais castle, where there was great dismay. Vindictive
and furious, he went and spoke to the townsmen he was holding captive there:
‘Barons,’ he said, ‘you cannot escape, and by the most holy cross on which
God hung, no riches in the world can stop me cutting your heads off and
throwing you from the battlements.’ And when they heard him swearing and
raging, there was not one who did not shake for fear of death.
But the bishop in great anxiety tried hard to think of a way to win over the
town and the townspeople. All night he sent messengers to and fro to explain to
them, to persuade and convince them of the supposed remedy they hoped would
help them, till in the end his words tamed them. Next morning at first light, he
said, they must come out to Vilanova,1 just at dawn.

Laisse 174
Just at dawn, as day was breaking, most of the town’s best men were gathered
inside the town hall,2 men of wealth and honour, knights, citizens and commons.
When they were all assembled and the noise died down, the abbot of St Sernin
spoke to them first, also to the prior and the provost3 there beside him, and to
Master Robert, a wise lawyer.
‘My lord barons,’ said the abbot, ‘We have been sent here by God, the true
Trinity, by the Virgin Mary who bore him, and by the lord bishop who is sad,
distressed, and very anxious at the confusion and danger now prevalent in
Toulouse. Both sides, though, have sheathed their swords; may the Holy Spirit
therefore bring his light, may he establish good will and peace between
yourselves and the count, and do it in such a way that neither party is injured or
deceived. And if you wish it, such an agreement shall be discussed and settled,
for the lord bishop has urged so much on your behalf that he and holy charity
have overcome the count The bishop spoke up so strongly for you that he quite
displeased the count!
Now Count Simon and the bishop have agreed that the bishop should order
you to place yourselves in the count’s mercy. The bishop promises by God and
by his own spiritual and temporal powers and by those of the pope and all other
clergy, that you shall lose neither life nor limb, property nor lands, nor any
building in Sie town or any other inheritance. And if you now humble yourselves
before the count, his love and kindness towards you will increase twofold.
Moreover if anyone, stranger or resident, prefers not to acknowledge him as
lord, he has full leave to depart freely and neither the count nor his men will
arrest or injure him.’
But the men replied:
‘My lord sir abbot, may it please you, we find your loyalty terrifying. You and
the count and the bishop have taught us to be careful, for you have tested us
again and again and you have never stood by anything you have told us. And the
count is ruthless and arrogant, he will break his word to us the moment he has us
in his net.’
‘My lords,’ said the abbot, ‘listen to this: holy Church has promised you
safety, and the count is neither so stupid nor so arrogant as to do anything to you
for which he could be blamed. And if he did injure you, the Church would shout
so loud that Rome and all Christendom would hear it. Don’t be afraid of the next
step; honour the count, and you’ll win honey and wax together.’1
Master Robert spoke:
‘My lords, listen to me. The count de Montfort certainly does not blame you at
all and does not want to harm your bodies or your town - except for one man,
rich and respected, who is guiltier towards him than the rest.’
‘My lords,’ said Sir Aimery,2 ‘it is I who am threatened. But I would rather go
away than stay here, and am ready to do so. We shall go, my lord abbot, I and
some of the best and noblest of the town, if you and yours will guarantee our
safety.’
‘No, Sir Aimery,’ said Master Robert, ‘don’t do that.’ But in his ear he said,
‘You would be wise to go, for you and the count will never be friends.’

The townsmen attend the count’s meeting

That is how the discussion began and ended. Afterwards they went straight to
Vilanova where the meeting was to be held - but some go there free men, who
will return in chains, if God does not help them.

Laisse 175
If God does not help and succour them, they will find they have walked into the
trap and into the jaws of death, for the count and the bishop have planned
secretly together to conquer worth and paratge.
When morning came and the sun rose in splendour, the bishop went out to the
meeting. Knights, citizens and the chief lords came from the town and gathered
at the viewing platform.3 Bishop, abbot, provost, prior and Master Robert, they
all went and stood before them, and with soft words, sighs and what seemed to
be tears the bishop spoke:
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘my heart grieves to see your distress and I pray to Jesus
Christ and adore him with a true heart, begging him to drive out the evil sap and
harmful humour, to give you good courage and such strength that there may be
true affection between yourselves and Count Simon. And as God has chosen me
to be a master and teacher, has given me as a shepherd to his sheep, let them
trust me, let them not turn elsewhere, for I will protect them from the wolf and
the wicked robber. I will lead them to feed on sweet grass and they shall win
God and the highest glory. For if I lost or drove out one of them, how should I
render account to my holy commander? However eloquent my defender, my lord
would send me to seek the one I had lost, and I should not know where to look
for him. Shake the blossom from a tree and you’ 11 have no fruit that year. If I
lost you or sent you astray, I should lose fruit and tree and all the labour; Jesus
Christ would think me a false deceiver. May wild beasts and vultures consume
me, blood and flesh, strength and vigour, if I cannot protect you from violence
and wrong, if I cannot set you shining in glory with the apostles and holy
confessors! Accept light and the spirit, and I will show you the way to holiness!
Do me this honour, I beg you - enable me to make peace and love between
you and the count, free from any damage to land, property or your own persons.
Place yourselves in his power, don’t be afraid, so that he may love and pardon
you and you may accept him as lord. And if any man here has a changeful heart
and fears the count’s rule, he can depart freely and unafraid.’
And they answered him:
‘My lord, you are our father and governor, and so we accept you in sincere
love as our protector and adviser. Tell us, we beg you in the name of justice and
the Redeemer, is this good advice you are giving us or should we be fools to take
it?’
‘Barons,’ said the bishop, ‘I take God to witness, and the Virgin Mary and our
holy Saviour’s body, I take my holy orders, the abbot and prior, that the advice I
am giving you is good, the best I have ever offered. And if Count Simon were to
do you any harm and I heard your outcry, God and I would come instantly to
your defence.’
Such were the words they exchanged. Caught between force and persuasion,
they were trapped in a running noose, and the bishop and Sir Guy immediately
led them to Count Simon.

Count Simon takes more hostages

Laisse 176
When they saw the count, their grief and alarm intensified.
‘My lord count,’ said the bishop, ‘here are some hostages for you, and you
may take any more you want out of the town. We can tell you which ones to
choose. Take my advice and call them in at once.’
 ‘Barons,’ said Count Simon, ‘you will give me back all my captured men!’
‘You shall have them at once,’ they answered. And they were brought to him,
not a leather strap missing. Then the count immediately sent in men bearing
staves,1 who went rapidly up and down every street and told the chief citizens:
‘Don’t try to hide! My lord the count commands you to go and join the
hostages in the Narbonnais castle. Go now, this moment, don’t stop to say
goodbye to your friends. If you don’t go at once, you’ll be no better off, he’ll
never let you stay here in future.’
Then you would have seen women and children weeping, and little ones
saying,
‘Sir, when are you coming back?’ And by ones and twos the men went up to
the castle. The count locked them all away till the castle would hold no more.

Count Simon in conference

Next he ordered his barons to come to him at once, quietly.
‘My lord count,’ said the bishop, ‘speak to us, we are listening.’
‘Barons,’ said Count Simon, ‘I require your advice. I intend to destroy
Toulouse. You may not like this, but all the property in the town is yours to share
between you, and so now you will be able to recoup your losses.’
‘Brother,’ said Sir Guy, ‘by the faith I swore to you, you shall not do this! If
you destroy Toulouse, you destroy yourself, but if you hold the town, you hold
the fief as well. Lose this, and you lose the world and your good name. Reason,
right, custom and honour all demand that as the town has shown you humility, so
should you do to the town; since it is not arrogant, neither should you be
arrogant. And I can tell you how to succeed: unite the two courts, theirs and your
own;1 put right all wrongs, all acts of injustice and injury; let them forgive you
and do you forgive them. Place us and yourself and the town in their hands,
generously give them back their fiefs and estates, grant them their own laws and
good customs, and if they ask for more than that, give them more. Take nothing
from them in taxes or forced levies. Then explain to them what your losses have
been and decently accept from them whatever they give you. A small sum freely
given is worth more than great wealth which brings trouble. If you’ll take my
advice, that’s how you’ll win Toulouse.’
‘Sir count,’ said Sir Alan, ‘trust Count Guy, and you can be sure you’ll make
no mistake. They are men of rank and you must treat them honourably. Suppose
they profit, you’ll profit more, for if you strip them of their wealth now, they will
never support you in future.’
‘By God, Count,’ said Sir Foucaud, ‘now we shall see whether you’re a wise
and valiant man or going to act like a fool. If you destroy Toulouse, you may rise
as high as you like, but God, honour and the world will bring you down again.’
‘Barons,’ said Lucas,2 ‘you are giving the count bad advice, and if he takes it,
you will lose him his fief.’
‘Lucas,’ said Count Simon, ‘you and the lord bishop shall advise me, for I can
trust your judgment, you want me to succeed. You won’t tell me lies.’ They drew
aside and spoke privately.
‘My lord count,’ said Lucas, ‘listen: ifyou bring down Toulouse, you’ll win
honour, but if you honour Toulouse, you’ll bring down yourself and us. The
proverb tells you and the law confirms it: don’t trust a man you’ve injured.
That’s why you must be on your guard against them. You’ve killed their fathers,
their sons and kinsmen -that’s an anger you can never dispel. And since they
have no love for you, it is wrong for you to love them. Secretly they are longing
for the other count and he loves them, so that you’ll never hold the place for any
length of time unless you take advice that will crush them permanently.’
‘My lord count,’ said the bishop, ‘I will show you how to subdue them. I took
them into my mercy so that you could attack them. If anyone reproaches you,
explain to them why you have broken the protection offered by myself and the
Church. Destroy all their barricades and defences, immediately confiscate all
their arms and equipment; if anyone tries to hide his weapons, have him killed.
Disperse the hostages, send them off to different parts of your lands, and in one
way or another get hold of all the wealth which you and we know they possess.
Then with these funds you will confound your enemies, win power for yourself
and all your kin, capture Provence, Catalonia and Gascony and retake
Beaucaire.’

Laisse 177
‘With this you’ll retake Beaucaire, be sure of that.’
‘I will be revenged,’ said the count de Montfort, ‘on the men of Provence for
the disgrace they have put on me.’ Proudly he addressed his lords, saying,
‘This is the advice I hold good: to reduce this town to nothing.’
‘My lord count,’ said Theobald, ‘you’re not a fool, you know who’s lying and
who’s telling you the truth. Subdue Toulouse and its dependencies, and you’ll
keep safe hold of all the rest of the fief.’
‘Theobald,’ said Count Guy, ‘you’re talking nonsense! The advice you’re
giving the count won’t work, for if he burns Toulouse, if not even a third of the
population is left there, he will never be able to hold the place for long without
very great trouble.’
 ‘Sir count,’ said Ferry,1 ‘I’ll tell you what I think: if you leave the men of
Toulouse as they are, rich and comfortable, they will remember their sons and
brothers and kinsmen whom you killed, whom they mourn, and then when they
have the other count inside their ancient walls and are encouraged by his
presence, they will bring you and the rest of your lands to ruin. Remember the
reply made by the evil snake, the one who spoke to the villein about an
agreement between them: Whenever I see the axe-mark, whenever you see the
cradle, we shall hate each other and therefore I shall go.’2
‘My lords,’ said Sir Foucaud, ‘let’s end this discussion. Anyone who advises
the count to destroy Toulouse for the sake of its gold and silver, who tells him to
tear down the city and its wonderful buildings, is seeking the count’s death, his
misery and destruction. In losing this city he would lose the best tooth in his
head! But if he treats it with honour, handles it so that it’s ready and willing to
obey him, then he could conquer all the kings of Spain.’

Notables of Toulouse exiled or imprisoned

At this point Sir Aimery came rapidly out of the town under safe-conduct,
together with many other notables and the dispossessed knights.3 The rest stayed
behind, so harassed that many sons of good fathers groaned in agony, for the
count de Montfort sent his sergeants into every street to take hostages. They took
them off with threats and blows and herded them into the Count’s Farm,4 until
they had four hundred of them. All night they stayed there in the wind and rain
with no joy at all and no change of clothes. And at dawn when the sun rose in
splendour, the count and the bishop ordered all the inhabitants to gather at St-
Peter-in-Cozinas.1
Once they were assembled, an able lawyer spoke first, raising his voice so that
all could hear
‘My lords, my lord the count commands you to withdraw from the mercy and
from the whole agreement granted you earlier by the bishop. You shall not call
on the Church or the clergy for protection. You shall all throw yourselves upon
the count’s kindness, with no fear of harsh imprisonment or death. Either you do
him right by accepting the judgment he will deliver in his own court, or you
leave his land and simply go, your freedom guaranteed by his safe-conduct and
appended seal.’
‘My lords,’ they said to each other, ‘now we can escape death by accepting
torture! But what heart could imagine such strange talk, so cruel, so hard and so
false?’
One of the townsmen called out to them:
 ‘My lords, I wish to leave, and I’ll abandon my property here. But give me a
pass so that I can travel safely.’
‘You shall have it at once,’ they said. But they put him in prison, and with no
gentle hands, they bound him in chains which were not made of silver, until God
and his good stars should set him free. When the rest saw this they were terrified
and asked for no further pledges or guarantees. Angry and wretched, sad and
suffering, they are all at the count’s mercy.

Laisse 178
At the count’s mercy, the people of Toulouse suffer worse sorrow yet from cruel
slaughter and lying tongues. Count Simon sent his murderous servants to hunt up
and down the streets, swift as running messengers, and seize weapons and
equipment. Next he ordered the trumpeters to proclaim that every knight and
lady, every man of substance, rank or worth, should leave the town.
........................................
‘Sir count, God has exalted you, so why do you not take revenge on your
enemies, enemies worse than anyone ever had? Kill any survivors and confiscate
their goods.’
‘This is nonsensical!’ said Sir Guy of Levis. ‘You are sending your men in to
destroy the town.’
‘First, though,’ said Count Simon, ‘I’ll shift them elsewhere.’2
Then he sent his fluent speakers to tell the townspeople that they must pay
him enough money to conquer heresy, and must pay it before next All Saints’
Day.3 Miserably, they promised to do so. Next he ordered them all out of the
town. Out came all the best and the flower of its people, knights, citizens and
money-changers, driven out with blows, with threats, abuse and insults, by
armed ruffians who hustled them along like running footmen. Such grief and
anger, such heat and dust, distress, anguish, danger and burning rage brought
tears to mingle with their sweat, made hearts and guts ache with a pain that
increased their agony and reduced their strength.
All over the town rose shrieking and lamentation from men, women and
children, from sons and fathers, from mothers, sisters, uncles and brothers, from
rich citizens in tears.
‘Oh God,’ they cried to each other, ‘what wicked rulers! Lord, you have
delivered us into the hands of robbers! Give us our own lords back or give us
death!’

Count Simon orders Toulouse to be razed

But the count de Montfort sent orders to every part of the fief: let no man stay
away or fail to bring every mattock and spade, every pick, fork and good
splitting wedge; they must join the count and help him destroy Toulouse, which
now had no defenders. And he ordered his officers to send men with picks all
over the town to break it down so flat that a man could run straight into it
without a pause. Then you would have seen solars and towers knocked down,
ramparts, halls and tall crenels overthrown. Workmen demolished roofs and
workshops, passages and fine painted chambers, doorways, vaults and lofty
pillars. Such was the noise, the dust and damage, the confusion and heat in every
quarter of the town,1 such the mingling of sun, air, haze and fog, it was felt like
an earthquake, like thunder or the beat of drums.
In every street many were in tears, their distress renewed by the turmoil, their
hearts and spirits overcome by the darkness, for Toulouse and paratge were in
the hands of traitors, as their deeds made plain.

Laisse 179
Very plain their deeds make it, and the way they are treating these wonderful
rich palaces, the costly buildings, ancient towers and new constructions, the
ramparts and defences which they smash and throw down, levelling every part
so smooth that men or animals can run straight in. And they lead away the
hostages, heaping them with threats, with foul taunts, affronts and insults, and
disperse them to foreign lands. In heavy irons they go, in chains, suffering grief,
distress and pain, the living and the dead all bound together.

Count Simon summons his counsellors.

The count de Montfort summoned his council to come at once. The bishop,
provost, barons and the count’s kinsmen talked privately inside the ancient
tower.2
‘My lords,’ said Count Simon, ‘both logic and feeling tell me the town must
be sacked and then set alight and burned, for its people are arrogant past all
comparison. If it weren’t for the bishop, who’s a clever and subtle man and
managed to talk them into that agreement, my whole following would be
slaughtered, I myself disgraced and my name made worthless. I should be sorry
to take no revenge for this!’
‘Sir count,’ said Theobald, ‘sentence has already been passed: any vassal who
attacks his lord must die a painful death.’
‘Theobald,’ said Sir Alan, ‘your reasoning will do the count great harm, if
God does not protect him. Did my lord the count not promise them on holy relics
to be their good and true lord and to rule them with kindness? And they certainly
swore a similar oath to him.1 As it was a mutual pledge, it is important to see
who broke it first. Suppose I am your vassal and your loyal captain, giving you
sincere affection and obedience, doing you no wrong or injury, wishing you no
harm, but you are a bad lord to me, you break your oath and come to destroy me
with sharp shining steel, am I not to defend my life? Indeed I am! A lord has
only this much due to him as lord: that his vassal must never make a first attack
on him.’
‘Brother,’ said Count Guy, ‘you are so worthy and valiant, your own good
sense should calm your anger and enable you to show them mercy. You should
do no harm to them or their town, but take a general subsidy.’
‘My lord count,’ said the bishop, ‘be harsh to them, strip them to the skin! Let
all wealth belong to you, both silver and coin; let them pay you thirty thousand
marks, not a penny less, between this All Saints and next And let that be only the
beginning! What they have left shall be as nothing. And keep them all the time
like recreant serfs, so that they are never able to bare their teeth at you in anger.’
‘My lord,’ said Sir Theobald, ‘give me a moment’s hearing! They are so proud
and so obstinate, so perverse and intelligent, that you and we ought to be afraid
of them, for if you don’t crush them, then you, we and the Church will have
trouble.’ With such words as these, Count Simon and his advisers reached
agreement.

Toulouse sacked
Now the count de Montfort sent his brutal sergeants into Toulouse to begin their
exactions, their filthy bullying affronts and atrocities. All through the town they
went, threatening and clubbing their victims, seizing whatever they wanted in
every quarter. In every street you would have seen unhappy men and women
weeping and in pain. Bitter tears they shed, bitterly their hearts mourned, as de
Montfort’s men took and the townspeople gave. Nothing could they keep, no
flour or wheat, no brocades or purples or good clothing of any kind. Ah, noble
Toulouse, God has given you into the hands of wicked men so that they may
break your bones!
The count de Montfort stayed there a long time2 in order to do what he
intended and destroy Toulouse. Then he crossed the Garonne and rode to St
Gaudens and straight into Gascony.

Count Simon rides to Gascony and Bigorre

Laisse 180
Straight into Gascony he rode, full of joy at having wreaked his fury on
Toulouse, where he had slain paratge, destroyed and banished it, driving all the
town’s best men out into danger and holding the rest captive in sorrow and
dismay.
Count Simon went to Bigorne where he married his son1 and gave him that
county, but not the whole of it. It was trimmed off near the Gave, for the young
man could not take possession of the castle of Lourdes.2
Then Simon returned to Toulouse and redoubled its agony. Good men and
sinners, everyone paid the price of his wickedness, for he demanded the
contributions of those who had left the town3 and any who did not pay were
tormented in body, goods and inheritance.

February 1217, Count Simon besieges Montgrenier

Next the count gathered his troops and with an angry heart laid siege to
Montgrenier.4 Inside was the capable Roger Bernard of Foix5 with many good
knights well armed and equipped, youngsters of good family and experienced
sergeants. But the defenders suffered an irreplaceable loss in the death of Baset
of Montpezat6 a man of powerful lineage and noble kin, courteous, pleasant and
excellent in every way. Count Simon kept up the siege until the defenders were
forced to negotiate for lack of water.

Summer 1217, the crusaders campaign in lower

Languedoc and the Rhône valley
Then Count Simon subdued the length and breadth of the country. He rode to
Posquières7 and did all he intended there; next he wickedly destroyed Bernis,
where he killed many good honest men, men who gave alms and sowed corn,
and many innocent knights as well.8 After that he took the Bastida and many a
fine young nobleman, by which means he and Dragonet9 were reconciled. Next,
as he and Sir Adhémar1 were at odds, he sent to tell the bishop of Viviers2 to
provide him handsomely and quietly with boats on the Rhône, and they crossed
over. The brave young count was very angry at this, for they destroyed the
Valence vineyards. If only, he declared, he could get to grips and fight them!
Count Simon entered Montélimar, to which Lambert3 brought him. He rode to
Crest Arnaud4 and laid siege there. This place was garrisoned by many good
men, including William Artaut of Dia, a tried and true heart, and Sir Berbo of
Murel5 with a strong company. But the bishop of Dia who held the castle gave it
up and surrendered it out of sheer wickedness.6

August 1217, Raymond VI returns from Spain

These were serious setbacks for the Provençals, but then God caused a kindly
light to shine upon them from Toulouse, one that blazed across the world,
restored vigour to paratge and splendour to worth, for their lord the count,7 so
much endangered, so wrongly disinherited by the mighty pope and the other
clergy, arrived in a fief where he found loyalty, that of Sir Roger of Comminges.8

Count Raymond confers with his supporters

Laisse 181
Sir Roger of Comminges is a man of true valour, wise, generous and full of
goodness. Count Raymond reached his fief without trouble and talked and took
counsel with his close friends:
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘advise me, for you know very well how wrong and how
shameful it is that I have been disinherited for so long. But pride has been cast
down and humility raised up, blessed Mary and the true Trinity do not want me
to remain disgraced and brought low for ever. I sent messengers to Toulouse, to
its most powerful and respected men who love me from their hearts and whom I
love, to ask if they would welcome me, and what they think. And in their good
sealed reply they teil me that the count de Montfort has taken hostages from the
town, but that there is such love and friendship between them and myself, so true
and loyal are they, that they would rather lose those hostages than have me
remain in exile, and they will give me back the town if I can get there
undiscovered. Having found them so devoted to my service, I want to hear what
you advise.’
The count of Comminges1 said,
‘Listen to me, my lord. If you can regain Toulouse and keep it, paratge will
shine in splendour once again, you will shed glory upon yourself and on all of
us, for if you recover your heritage we shall all have enough land.’
After the well respected count, Roger Bernard2 spoke:
‘My lord count, I tell you that if you get Toulouse back, you’ll hold the dice,
you’ll have the keys to your whole inheritance. Worth and paratge will be
restored, for if you can only get into the town, we can hold it well enough. It’s
better for you to be its lord and die there than to wander the world in danger and
disgrace.’
Bernard of Comminges3 said,
‘My lord, believe me, my whole heart is resolved, it is my firm intention
always to do and say what you wish. If you have neither wealth nor land, then I
want none. But if you regain Toulouse and are fortunate there, it will be essential
to defend it so strongly that no one can ever take it from you again.’
‘Fair nephew,’ said Count Raymond, ‘God willing, so we shall!’
‘Push forward, my lord count!’ said Roger of Comminges. ‘I have many
enemies and must garrison my fief against sudden attack, but I shall reach
Toulouse as soon as you do.’
Roger of Montaut4 said,
‘A good plan can turn to disaster if it is not followed up, but a good beginning
can lead to victory.’
‘My lord count,’ said the Abbot of Montaut,5 ‘don’t be afraid! Don’t turn
back, ride till you see Toulouse, for even if you had no one with you but
ourselves and the men of Toulouse whom you trust so well, we shall certainly be
able to defend it, just so long as you don’t flinch from entering the place.’
Sir William Gerald6 said:
‘Be sure of this, my lord count: you will regain Toulouse! We shall recover
our heritage, we shall use all our wealth and power and our strong arms so that
you can defend the place and live there in peace.’
William Unaud7 said, ‘And if you find Frenchmen in there, the town loves you
and longs for you so much that nothing can stop you taking them all prisoner.’
‘My lord,’ said Sir Aimery,8 ‘choose messengers to tell them what you are
planning, so that you find them ready and able to fight for you the moment you
arrive.’
‘See to that for me, Sir Aimery,’ said Count Raymond.
Men in attendance on the count, members of the best families of Toulouse,1
cried out with one voice, saying,
‘For God’s sake, dear lord, enter Toulouse! Even if you sent in no one but
these armed men here, you’d never find one man to oppose you. Those who have
to beg for other men’s kindness are better dead, better unborn!’
‘Barons,’ said the count, ‘God be praised that I find your hearts so firm and
strong! You are all determined to enter Toulouse - then since you are all agreed,
let us go and take it!’

Raymond and his friends ride for Toulouse

Thus was the discussion begun and agreement reached from which fire blazed
and light sprang, for the mighty count now rode fast and joyfully straight for
Toulouse. Up hill and down dale he rode, across deep combes and through leafy
forests, and came to the Garonne and crossed it. Ahead of him rode Roger
Bernard of Foix with a small troop on the strongest mounts, he and three other
Rogers,2 banners flying. These rode straight on and came to La Salvetat,3 where
they encountered Joris.4

A skirmish on the way

Laisse 182
At the encounter with Joris there was uproar and shouting and many of ours
were alarmed. But Sir Roger of Montaut attacked them bravely, fought and
challenged them with his sharp-edged sword, and Sir Roger of Aspet,5 riding
well ahead, spurred and struck Sir Ainart of La Becha6 on his fine-woven
hauberk and overthrew him so forcefully that his heart burst. Roger Bernard7
heard the encounter and rode straight to it; well his Arab courser bore him! He
struck Richard of Tournedos,8 shattering his shield and the hauberk that could
not save him; down to the ground he flung him and smashed his skull. Hand to
hand was the fighting, men hacked and slashed wherever they could reach and
many of them were wounded. But when Joris felt their strength, he took fright,
withdrew from the conflict and made his escape. Fast as they pursued him, he
fled faster still.
Now Count Raymond came up, spurring full tilt; he saw the dead men lying
there and was delighted. Bernard of Comminges, a man of great good sense,
said,
‘God is guiding us, my lord! We have beaten them at the river crossing, and
we shall win back Toulouse, this omen tells us so.’1
‘Fair nephew,’ said the count, ‘you won’t be proved wrong!’

Count Raymond sends word into Toulouse

All that day they rode along smooth highways till darkness fell. Then the count
chose good faithful messengers and briefly told them to tell his sworn friends in
the town that he and the other dispossessed men had arrived outside; let them
come without fail to welcome him. At sunrise when the day began to brighten
and they saw the dawn, the count was anxious in case he should be seen and the
news of his arrival be spread all over the country. But God worked a miracle for
him - the weather darkened and a grey mist filled the air, so that the count got
safely into woodland and was soon hidden.

Count Raymond is welcomed

Ahead of all the rest Sir Hugh John2 came out, together with Sir Raymond
Belenguier3 both longing to greet the count, and they found him where he was
sheltering. Great was their joy when they met.
‘My lord,’ said Sir Hugh John, ‘thanks be to God! Come and retake Toulouse!
They are so ready for you there and all your kin will be so instantly obeyed that
even if you put no one but these armed men into the town, you will defeat and
kill all your enemies and restore yourself and us to power for ever. But do not let
us go in across the bridges, for if they saw us, they would man them at once.’4
‘I tell you truly, my lord,’ said Sir Raymond Belenguier, ‘they long for you
here as for the Holy Spirit You will find us full of courage; never again will you
be driven out of your lordship.’
With that they rode on, still talking, and when they saw the town, the eyes of
even the boldest among them filled with heartfelt tears. Each in his own mind
said,
‘Virgin Empress, give me back the home where I grew up! Better I should live
or be buried here than wander any more about the world in danger and disgrace.’
They rode up out of the water and reformed in the meadow, ensigns displayed
and banners flying, and when those inside Toulouse distinguished the blazons,
they came to the count as to one risen from the dead.

13 September 1217, Count Raymond enters his city

When the count entered through the arched gateway all the people flocked to
him. Great and small, lords and ladies, wives and husbands, they knelt before
him and kissed his clothing, his feet and legs, his arms and fingers. With tears of
delight and in joy they welcomed him, for joy regained bears both flower and
fruit
‘Now we have Jesus Christ!’ they said to each other, ‘now we have the
morning star risen and shining upon us! This is our lord who was lost! Through
him worth and paratge are freed from their graves, are healed and restored, and
our whole kinship regains power for ever!’

The Toulousains slaughter the French

So strong and valiant were their hearts now that they took sticks and stones,
lances and sharp javelins, and with shining blades they went through the streets
and cut down every Frenchman they could find.
‘Toulouse!’ they shouted. ‘Today the false lord must go, he and all his brood
and his evil spawn, for God defends the right! The betrayed count comes with a
handful of men and he is so strong he has won back Toulouse!’

Laisse 183
The count has won back Toulouse which he so passionately desired, but in all the
city there is no tower or hall, no gallery or solar, no high wall or bastion, no
protective merlon, no gate, no rampart, no watchman or gate-keeper, no hauberk,
armour or full equipment. But everyone there was so overjoyed to welcome him
that each man felt brave as Oliver,1 and they cried out,
‘Toulouse! God has given us back our rightful lord, now we shall triumph! We
may need weapons and money, but we shall regain the fief and its true heir.
Daring, courage and good luck challenge us all to attack our enemy and crush
his arrogance.’ Clubs, pikes, an applewood cudgel, each took what he could;
banners flying and warcry resounding, they ran through the streets. What
Frenchmen they could find, they slew; the rest fled hurriedly into the castle,2
where the townsmen pursued them with shouts and blows.
Now out from the castle rode brave crusading knights in double mail, but they
were so frightened of the townsmen, not one of them spurred forward to give or
take a blow.

Alice countess de Montfort in the Narbonnais castle

High up in a vaulted archway of the great rich palace stood the countess,3 in
desperate anxiety. She sent for Sir Gervase, Sir Lucas, Sir Gamier and Sir
Theobald ofNouvila4 and briefly asked them:
‘Barons, what are these troops who have taken the town from me, and who is
to blame?’
‘Lady,’ said Sir Gervase, ‘it can only be Count Raymond, who claims
Toulouse, with Sir Bernard of Comminges - I can see him among the first, I
know his banner and his standard-bearer. And Sir Roger Bernard is there, son of
Raymond Roger, and Sir Raymond At of Aspet, Fortanier’s son,1 and so are the
dispossessed knights and the legitimate heirs, and many more, more than a
thousand. Toulouse loves these men and longs for them, they will set the whole
fief ablaze. And we have kept them out and kept them poor - now we shall pay
for it.’ Hearing this, the countess beat her hands together and struck herself.
‘Alas!’ she said, ‘and yesterday all was going so well for me!’
 ‘Lady,’ said Sir Lucas, ‘we must lose no time. We must send Count Simon a
sealed letter and a messenger to let him know our danger, let him make
agreement if he can with the whole of Provence, and come to help us, he and his
companions; let him not count the cost of sergeants or hired troops. If he is slow
in coming, there will be no second chance. There’s a new heir just arrived who
won’t leave him one quarter of the fief.’

Countess Alice sends word to Count Simon

The countess sent for a man skilled in languages.2
‘Friend,’ she said, ‘take bad news to the count: he has lost Toulouse, his sons
and his wife. Ifhe makes the slightest delay in passing Montpellier, he’ll find
neither me nor any of his sons whole; if he loses Toulouse while he is over there
trying to win Provence, it’s a spider’s web he’s spinning, not worth a penny.’ The
messenger received these words and set off.

The townspeople build defences

The men of Toulouse stayed where they were on the fine open ground by the
ramparts and there they built lists and barricades and a strong cross-wall, with
brattices, arrow-loops and an opening to the left, so as to provide shelter at the
rear against bolts shot from the castle. Never in any town have I seen such
magnificent labourers, for the counts were hard at work there, with all the
knights, the citizens and their wives and valiant merchants, men, women and
courteous money-changers, small children, boys and girls, servants, running
messengers, every one had a pick, a shovel or a garden fork, every one of them
joined eagerly in the work. And at night they all kept watch together, lights and
candlesticks were placed along the streets, drums and tabors sounded and bugles
played. In heartfelt joy, women and girls sang and danced to merry tunes.

Town councillors are chosen

Count Raymond and his commanders consulted together and selected men to
form a Capitol, which was essential for the rule and good management of the
town. They chose a chief magistrate3 to defend their rights, a good, wise and
valiant man, able and pleasant. Both the abbot and the provost handed over their
church buildings, and the roofs and bell-towers of these were well garrisoned.1

Guy de Montfort brings troops to attack Toulouse

Count Raymond is in Toulouse, his own place, head of his lordship, but his
fiercest foes are riding to battle with iron and steel: Sir Guiot, Sir Guy2 and the
other captains, on the Friday morning, very early.3 May God look his way and
defend him!

Laisse 184
May God defend him, for now is the time. Count Raymond has had loving
welcome in Toulouse, worth and paratge rejoice. But Sir Guy and Sir Guiot ride
on in wrath with their fine companies, the baggage trains following. Along the
familiar roads towards Toulouse Sir Alan and Sir Foucaud4 ride their bright-
maned horses, standards displayed and banners fluttering. Helmets and shields
rich with beaten gold crowd thick as drops of rain, hauberks and blazons glitter
across the whole wide scene.
At the Montoulieu ditch where the rampart had been demolished, Guy de
Montfort cried out, and was clearly heard:
‘Free knights, dismount!’ He was obeyed; at the trumpets’ sound, each man
dismounted. Squadrons arrayed, swords drawn, they forced their way into the
streets, smashing down and destroying all the barricades. Old and young, knights
and citizens, the townsmen withstood the attack; the people, active, valiant and
so dearly loved,5 offered fierce resistance; sergeants and archers, bows bent,
gave good blows and took them too. The attackers were encouraged, however,
by their initial success in taking the wooden barricades, they fought hard in the
streets and very soon set fires blazing; but the defenders put these out and did
not let them spread.

The attack repulsed

Now in through the thick of it rode Roger Bernard of Foix, bringing his whole
company, and when the townsmen saw who it was, they were greatly
encouraged. It was Sir Peter of Durban, lord of Montégut,6 who bore Roger
Bernard’s banner, and gave them confidence. Sir Roger dismounted and
advanced. ‘Foix!’ cried his men and ‘Toulouse!’ Brisk was the conflict wherever
these appeared: darts, clubs and keen-edged swords, stones, arrows and slender
bolts came showering thick as rain. From the housetops the Toulousains flung
sharp stones to shatter helmets, crystals, shields, fists, bodies, arms and legs.
Strongly and in every way they could, they fought off their attackers. But they
were daunted by the blows and knocks, the uproar and shouting, and the French
smashed down and captured the entrances and passages.
 But then they were driven off; fighting for their lives, overcome, beaten,
fleeing, they were repulsed by the defenders’ united strength, they fled disarmed
and defeated. Such was the townsmen’s renewed vigour that they drove the
French right out of the town, where they remounted and rode fast to the garden
of St James;1 here they retreated. But inside Toulouse lay their dead; marshland
and ground afterwards showed red with the blood of men and horses who did not
escape.
Sir Bernard of Comminges behaved very well: alert and valiant, he and his
good company defended the entrances and passages on the castle side where the
enemy had left their baggage train;2 for this he has indeed won praise.
‘Well, my lords,’ said Sir Alan in retreat, ‘I see you are thoroughly beaten!
Knights, who can have defeated us? France is disgraced, our glory lost, we are
conquered by a beaten enemy! Better unborn, better not to have lived, than to be
defeated like this by unarmed men!’
The Frenchmen retreated. Some did not leave, but were dragged through the
town and hanged.
Toulouse!’ cried its people, ‘salvation is here!’
Joy now blossoms, sorrow now flourishes on one and the other side.

Laisse 185
On one and the other side the strife is sharper, for pride and vainglory have been
flung out of Toulouse and Count Raymond directs and sustains the town. Many
long years have he and his kin been here, and clearly it is God who has given the
place back to him. Unprovided, weaponless, with only a few men and a handful
of foreign troops, but with steadfast hearts, Count Raymond with God’s help has
driven out the Normans and the French. The Lord God is merciful to sinners
who show mercy, he has given the town back to Raymond whose flag now flies
there - may he look well on right and reason, on wrong and treachery, may he
hear the cries of his faithful flock, defend Toulouse and guide those who love
him!

The crusaders discuss the situation

Sir Guy and Sir Guiot talked with Sir Foucaud and Sir Alan, with Sir Hugh, Sir
Guy of Levis and others, more than I know. Sir Foucaud took the lead, saying:
‘My lords, I am neither Breton, English nor German, so I tell you to listen and
understand my Roman tongue.3 Every one of us must grieve, for we have lost
honour and glory, we have disgraced the whole of France, parents and children,
she has suffered no more appalling shame since Roland died. We have plenty of
weapons, good blades and swords, hauberks and mail, shining helmets, we have
strong shields, maces and fine swift chargers, yet a defeated people, half dead,
suffering, unprovided, unarmed, under attack and crying out, these have driven
us out of Toulouse with sticks and stones and cudgels, have killed Sir John, the
best fighter in my whole company. My heart will be heavy, my mind bitter, until
my strong spear and I can take revenge! Well may the whole world stand amazed
that an unprotected town can put up such a fight.’
‘Sir Alan,’ said Count Guy, ‘you must remember how the men of Toulouse
came to us to beg for mercy. It’s clear that God does listen to grievances, for my
brother Count Simon is such a harsh tyrant that he has always refused to take
them back into favour, and so they have a strong claim. If he had only laid aside
his hatred, we should not be defeated or have lost Toulouse, for a man who
injures his own people does very wrong and is rightly blamed. Whatever anyone
may swear to the contrary on the bones of the saints, I shall always believe that
our sins have turned God against us. And it is clear that the situation is getting
worse, for they are prospering and we are not. If God does not come to our help,
this one throw can lose us all we have gained in ten years.’
Then Count Guy at once summoned his swift messengers and said,
‘Go into Gascony and take my orders to the lord archbishop at Auch, tell him
to go [to Sir Gerald of Armagnac and to Sancho];1 they must come to our help at
once. Tell them to bring all their men from every district, and hired troops too, so
as to attack the town from all sides. Any man who does not come will never
again hold land worth a pair of gloves; let him not doubt this for a moment.’

Count Raymond explains matters to his supporters

The count of Toulouse, a gifted speaker and intelligent, made clear to his barons
all the difficulties they would face, the labours, guard duty, tax payments and
edicts. He sent a messenger with sealed letters into Provence to tell his son about
their glorious victory.

Reinforcements come to join Count Raymond

To the town’s help came galloping the respected count of Comminges, wise and
eloquent, the brave and upstanding Sir Esparch of La Barta, Sir Roger of
Comminges, lighter of wrongs, Bertrand Jordan and Sir Odo, claiming their
rights, Sir Gerald of Gourdon who holds Caraman, Bernard of Montégut and his
brother Sir Bertrand with all their vassals, Sir Gaillard, Sir Armand, Sir Estève
Sa Valeta who can both take and give, Araimfres and his brother who refuses
requests, Sir William Amanieu, a young man beginning well, Sir Amalvis and
brave Sir Hugh of La Mota, Sir Bertrand of Pestillac who gives more than is
asked, and Sir William Arnold.1 With joy and glory they rode in, with fine
companies and trumpets sounding. Great and small rejoiced, noise and uproar
spread across all the town.

The countess Alice watches her enemies

Very anxious was the countess as she stood high at a window in the tower
gallery. She watched them as they came and went, the men and women building
the defences, she heard their dances and the noise and singing. Weeping, she
shook and trembled, and exclaimed,
‘I can see that my happiness is over and my sorrows must increase. I am afraid
for myself and for my children!’

Her news reaches Count Simon

Her messenger rode hard, travelling fast over long stages, till he reached Count
Simon2 and spoke to him in the Roman tongue.3 He knelt down before him and
handing him the sealed letter, he sighed.

Laisse 186
Sighing, he gave him the letter, and Count Simon looked at him and asked,
‘Friend, tell me the news: how do my affairs stand?’
‘My lord,’ said the messenger, ‘it is painful to speak of it.’
‘Have I lost the town?’
‘Yes, my lord, undoubtedly. But if you go there at once and don’t let them get
settled in and fortified, you will be able to recover it.’
‘Friend, who took it from me?’
‘My lord, this is clear to me and to others, for I saw the other count return in
great joy and the men of Toulouse bringing him in.’
‘With a strong force, friend?’
‘My lord, that I can’t reckon. But the men who came with him do not seem to
love you, for they at once attacked the Frenchmen they found there and pursued
those who fled.’
‘What are the townspeople doing?’
‘My lord, they are working hard to make moats, ditches and brattices. As far
as I can tell, they mean to besiege the Narbonnais castle.’
‘Are the countesses1 inside it?’
 ‘Yes, my lord, they are. They are sad and in tears, weeping in terror of death
and destruction.’
‘Where was my brother Sir Guy?’
‘My lord, I heard that he was bringing back the good troop you usually
command and hoping to take Toulouse by storm, but I don’t think he can
succeed.’
‘Friend,’ said the count, ‘be sure you keep this secret If anyone sees you doing
anything but laugh and crack jokes, I will have you burned, hanged or cut in
pieces. If anyone asks you for news, speak sensibly, tell them no one dares enter
my lands.’
‘My lord,’ said the messenger, ‘there’s no need to tell me this.’

Count Simon hides his anxiety

Count Simon came back from hearing the letter and joined the prince and the
other lords.2 He was a clever man, able to control his manner, hide his anxieties
and make the most of success, and so now his lips smiled though his heart was
groaning. They asked for news, and he at once began to boast:
‘Indeed, my lords,’ he said, ‘I promise you I owe fear and thanks to Jesus
Christ, for never before, I think, has he granted such good fortune to anyone. My
brother has sent me the most cheering letter: no one, anywhere, can stand against
him, and Count Raymond has gone off adventuring in Spain, for he has no safe
refuge here. And the dispossessed lords have fled towards Bordeaux, to the sea,
because they don’t dare set foot in any part of my land. And the king of England3
wants to make an agreement with me and will give me more land if I will let him
alone. And my brother has entered Toulouse to collect the payments they wish to
make me there; he will have it all sent to me so that I shall have plenty to use, to
keep and to give away. And he tells me to concentrate on winning victories, to
win land and defeat my enemies; but when I return to my own fief, he says, if I
can arrange a useful treaty, I shall at once receive the strong castle of Lourdes,
with Béam and Bigorre and every part of that fief as far as its boundary with the
kingdom of Navarre. And as God wills my success, I shall be glad to accept such
an agreement for the sake of the rule of law, if I can arrange satisfactory terms
without any loss to myself. Then I shall go and take possession of Lourdes and
the whole of that fief as far as the coast.’
The barons who supported him were pleased, but many others felt their hearts
shake within them, for fear they would lose their lands.
Alliance made and a marriage planned
Then they discussed the agreement to be made. Between the hands of the bishop
and on the holy relics of the altar they made a settlement between him and Sir
Adhémar by which their son and daughter were then and there betrothed, and
neither party would be able to deceive or outwit the other.1 Then Count Simon
made ready and had his horse saddled; the whole court was astonished that he
said so little when he took leave. Many rode after him as he left. But when the
news came, and it could not be hidden, that Count Raymond had entered to
relieve Toulouse, to destroy the French and raise up worth, tongues were
loosened all through the country and people cried out:
‘Toulouse, God guide and save her, may he aid and help her, guard and defend
her! May he give him strength to rebuild what’s destroyed, to rescue paratge and
rekindle joy!’

Count Simon rides for Toulouse

Now, full of anger, Count Simon rides night and day to enforce wrongs, to
overthrow rights and exalt evil. He has sent his messengers and sealed letters in
every direction, summoning to his help every man the archbishops and the
cardinal2 can find.
They rode hard by long stages and on a following Sunday at nightfall Count
Simon reached Baziège,3 but not to stay there. At dawn on a fine clear morning
he had his troops make ready and his trumpets sound, the horses armoured and
banners raised. Angry and ominous, he rode straight for Toulouse.

The cardinal advises extreme measures

‘Count,’ said the cardinal,’ how glad you must be that the day of your enemies’
defeat has come! You will of course take the town. As soon as you enter it, have
the men hanged and the counts4 put to death. Take care that no one escapes.’
‘My lord,’ said the bishop,5 ‘the Church must save all who are in a church
within sight of the altar.’
‘No,’ said the cardinal. ‘This was decided when sentence was passed. I
abandon them to you, Count Never fear that God will require them of you or
exact repayment!’ But the cardinal was wrong, for the king who rules, who sees
straight and clear, who gave his precious blood as a remedy for sin, he wills to
defend Toulouse.
Laisse 187
He wills to defend Toulouse, the king of heaven, the judge, the ruler who sees
right and wrong.
Lion displayed and crystal bright, Count Simon rides. Up and down combes
and valleys he follows the river bank straight for Toulouse,1 and so they reach
the meadows. His brother and many captains rode to welcome him and they met
with warm affection.

Count Simon joins Guy before Toulouse

‘Brother Guy,’ said the count, ‘and all of you, why have you not hanged these
perjured traitors, burned the houses and destroyed the town?’
‘Brother,’ said Count Guy, ‘everything we could do, we did. We attacked the
town, got into the ditches and into the streets, and there we met them, knights,
citizens and working men, and fought them hand to hand. With clubs, pikes and
sharp hatchets, with shouts, yells and great deadly blows they paid us the rents
and dues which were owing to you. Your marshal Sir Guy2 can tell you how
many marks of silver they flung at us across the ditches! By the faith I’ve sworn
to you, there was not one of us so brave he wouldn’t rather have suffered fever
or a full battle when they were driving us out through the gates.’
‘Brother,’ said Count Simon, ‘it is disgraceful to have let unarmed men defeat
you! May God and St Martial never help me more if the barrels and equipment
are unloaded from the pack-beasts before we get them into the town and in the
marketplace!’
‘My lord count,’ said Sir Alan, ‘don’t think in that way, for your oath is mere
morning dew. By the faith I owe you, we have other things to discuss! If you
wait till we get into the trenches, we shan’t unload till Christmas, for by St
Peter’s body if these men weren’t false to us, you never saw better fighters.’
Next came the throng of great barons and commanders, the lord cardinal
ahead of them all, bishop3 and archbishop in his train, with all their mitres, rings,
crosses and croziers and missals.

Cardinal Bertrand exhorts the crusaders

He addressed them, a learned man speaking:
‘My lords, the spiritual king tells each one of you that the fires of hell are in
this town! It is brimming with guilt and sin, for there inside it is Raymond, their
overlord. Whoever attacks this place will be saved before God. Recapture the
town, seize every house! Let neither man nor woman escape alive, no church, no
relics or hospice protect them, for in holy Rome sentence has been given: the
sharp sword of death shall touch them. As I am a good and holy man, worthy
and loyal, as they are guilty, wicked and forsworn, let sharp steel strike down
each one of them!’

The crusaders muster to attack

His speech finished, the riders dismounted, and a finer company no mortal man
ever saw. Crystals shone, helmets and hauberks gleamed, blazons glowed blue
and scarlet, and all the countryside and the Saracen rampart1 rang and reechoed
to the jingling of poitrel bells. Handsomely the squadrons mustered in the
gardens; and on the castle walls and at the arrow-loops stood men with wound
crossbows and steel-tipped bolts.

The defenders prepare

But the men of the town and their natural lord manned the lists and occupied the
levels. Wherever they could they displayed their devices, the two scarlet
crosses,2 and the count’s banner. On the sentry-walks and in the brattices stood
valiant men, strong and secure, bearing halberds and stones. Down below on the
ground others held lances and boar-spears to defend the lists and prevent any
approach to the barricade. Within the arrow-loops and embrasures were the
archers, defending the galleries and outworks with all kinds of bows, both
arbalests and handbows. The tubs were filled with arrows and crossbow bolts.
And all around stood the people, grasping axes, clubs and cudgels, the women
and ladies bringing containers full of gathered stones, large ones and fist-sized
pebbles. Toulouse stood to its defences. Outside, the attackers in good array
brought fire, ladders and heavy rocks, and in different ways occupied the outlets.

The conflict begins

In full armour Sir Guy, Sir Amaury, Sir Sicard3 and Sir Foucaud ride forward,
they lead their fine companies close to the ditches. Battle and the day of danger
approach - God guard the right!

Laisse 188
God of all truth guard the right! That distinguished legate the cardinal, the
bishops, the abbot, provost, bishop4 and clergy are praying to Saint Mary and the
true Trinity to protect the town by damning it, to defend right and their loyalty,
to cherish the count de Montfort and his noble barons, his banner and its
sculpted lion. The breeze blowing through the patterned pennons, the jingling
bells and glinting golden shields steady the knights’ courage and enhance their
joy.
The men of Toulouse are well prepared and resolute, ready to give blows and
take them. Through the streets go the armoured horses. Both outside on the
castle’s crenellated ramparts and inside in the lists skilled bowmen keep up a
rapid fire of slender steel-tipped shafts. The two sides are engaged. Shouting,
trumpets and the mingled horns shake the Garonne, the castle and the meadow.
‘Montfort! Narbonne!’ they yell, they hear. French and de Berzy’s men draw so
near that only the lists and the ditch hinder them. Stones come flying in from the
sides and find their mark.
Sir Imbert of La Volp1 thrust so far ahead he managed to throw filling into the
middle of the ditch; but as he turned back towards the patterned banner Sir
Armand of Montdenard drove six inches of steel into his side. In the town the
defenders set up a mangonel which cut and smashed and shattered both left and
right. And the great count of Comminges, tried and true, had a crossbow bent -
gladly they brought it him! - set to it a point of fine-tempered steel, drew,
considered, took aim and hit Sir Guy de Montfort2 whom he could see in the
front ranks. So hard did the bolt strike the damascened mail that it drove in
through silken surcoat and ribs and out the other side. Down fell Sir Guy and
they carried him away.
‘I reached you there, I think!’jeered the count. ‘But as you’re my son-in-law,
I’ll let you have the county!’3 ‘Toulouse!’, they shouted, as they saw pride take a
fall, ‘Comminges!’ for the count, ‘Foix!’ for Sir Roger Bernard, ‘La Barta!’ for
Sir Esparch and ‘St Béat!’ for Sir Odo. ‘Montégut!’they cried,‘La Isla! Montaut!
Montpezat!’
Now with these warcries, every man is engaged. Sharp fly the javelins, the
lances and feathered quarrels between the opposing sides, fast the inlaid spears,
the rocks, shafts, arrows, squared staves, spear-hafts and sling-stones, dense as
fine rain, darkening the clear skies. How many armed knights you’d have seen
there, how many good shields cleft, what ribs laid bare, legs smashed and arms
cut off, chests torn apart, helmets cracked open, flesh hacked, heads cut in two,
what blood spilled, what severed fists, how many men fighting and others
struggling to cany away one they’d seen fall! Such wounds, such injuries they
suffered, that they strewed the battlefield with white and red.

The crusaders retreat

Privately Sir Guy the Marshal said to Count Simon:
‘Alas, my lord, that ever you set eyes on Toulouse and its lands! Your
brother’s killed4 your son’s wounded, and so are many more who will be wept
for ever!’
‘By God, Guy,’ said the count, ‘today will finish it!’
‘Count,’ said Sir Hugh de Lacy, ‘we are cut to pieces, we shall die here. Today
will finish it, for I’m sure we have lost a third of our men. Let us withdraw, or
they’ll destroy us. Any more of this, and we’re all dead men.’ Great was the
conflict, extreme the danger, until the best of the attackers turned away with their
banners and withdrew in defeat.
‘Toulouse!’ cried the defenders. ‘Checkmate and death to the madmen!5 All
alone the cross has given the lion fresh brains and blood to eat! The star shines in
the darkness, worth and paratge blaze out in glory!’

Count Simon’s men rebuke him

Then they said to the count,
‘It is because your mercy is dead and rotten that we have achieved so little,
because you and your officials have deliberately treated these people with
extreme arrogance; they are as badly off as a money-changer who gives
Toulousain coin for rubbishy pence from Le Puy. And now they have got their
natural lord back, in future the hare will have an open field.’
Angry and wretched, Count Simon went away, and under his bowed helmet he
shook with rage. But the Gascon barons he had summoned, who had joined him
in anger and out of compulsion - weep or complain who might, these men
laughed and joked and said to each other,
‘We are all saved! Ah, noble Toulouse, full of goodness, paratge blesses you,
mercy gives you thanks, for you have used righteousness to drive out pride!’
Sad, angry and raging, the French depart, and the men of Toulouse remain
there in honour, with God and righteousness in command.

Joy in Toulouse
Laisse 189
God and righteousness command in appearance and in fact, for law and loyalty
have cast down arrogance and boastful pride, they have overthrown falsehood
and treachery. That is how the count of Toulouse with his few men, so ill
equipped, through good fortune regained Toulouse and accepted their oaths; and
its men, joyfully labouring and defending the town, live in delight under true
lordship.

Wounded crusaders are treated, the dead buried

The count de Montfort sent for wise physicians who make plasters and ointments
and restore moaning and wounded men to life, and the lord cardinal summoned
lettered priests to bury the dead.
Grief and discussion in the Narbonnais castle
All night long their sorrow grew. When it was almost morning and daylight
came, they met on the paved floor of the Narbonnais castle’s ancient tower1 to
discuss their plans. Guy de Montfort lay there, badly injured,2 and near him
Count Simon, the clergy and valiant lords, together with the countess, talked in
private.
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘I must indeed grieve, for in the space of a few
hours I have seen my kinsmen, my noble company and my son wounded. If I
lose my brother here and am left alone, I shall be doubly sad all my life long. I
am defending holy Church and her commandments; Provence and its lands were
my own; I am amazed that God agrees to this! I am doing his service, obeying
him, and yet he is pleased, he allows and wants me to be disgraced, he has let his
own enemies destroy me!’
‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘you must not be afraid. Your spirit is holy and
patient, you will recover the town, you will recapture it very soon. And then let
neither church, hospice nor saints avail them, let them all find martyrdom
together! And if one man of yours dies in that struggle, the blessed pope and I
promise them crowns like those of the holy Innocents.’
‘My lord count,’ said Sir Alan, ‘I know you are a conqueror, but you are not
looking at this matter as you should. God sees men’s conduct and their hearts. It
was pride, it was anger and arrogance that turned the angels into serpents.1 And
since it is pride and cruelty that control you, since you do not love mercy or find
pity sweet but delight in causing pain, this great fang has grown up, a fang which
both you and we will find hard to grind down. And the Lord, ruler and true
judge, takes no pleasure in the destruction of the people of Toulouse, does not
intend it. My lord cardinal, though, argues that we ought to be harsh and
vindictive - but as he also says that he will be our guarantor, I suppose we can
fight from now on in safety. Let us thank him for describing us as holy! And as
our well-being is so dear to him, we can all tell which is his shaky tooth - when
any of the knights die, their money goes to him. God and St Vincent never help
me more, if at this time I lead an attack against Toulouse!’
‘My lord count,’ said Gervase,2 ‘I will tell you what I think: it is useless to
attack the town, because there valour is flourishing, whereas we have nothing
but loss and trouble. We are not at war with beginners! When we attack, they
resist stubbornly, their defence is fierce and resolute. We have wounded them to
their hearts’ blood and so they prefer a decent death to a dishonoured life. By the
faith I have sworn to you, let’s look and see how much they love you, what their
feelings are, and whether we’ve found them angry and resolute! There are one
hundred and sixty of our men who won’t bear arms again during these forty
days.’

Foucaud of Berzy offers a new idea

‘My lord count,’ said Sir Foucaud, ‘in my opinion you were never in more
urgent need of a wise plan. And as we now face fresh losses and disasters, and so
that we can destroy every man in there and kill them all, let us now discuss and
implement a strategy so effective that men will still talk about it when we are
dead. Let us create a new town with new buildings, newly provided with new
roofs, and put up new barricades with newly felled timber. Then we will newly
occupy these new positions, and new people and new forces will come and join
us there. New Toulouse, it shall be called, and there shall be new oaths. Never
has such a venture been tried! Swords will cut flesh, sharp blades shed blood,
and Raymond’s Toulouse and ours will harass each other till one sets the other
on fire, and the survivor will hold the fief.
But for us it is pure gain, as men and provisions will come in to us from every
district. We shall get bread, meat, wine and corn, money and rents, cloths and
clothing, merchandise and goods for sale, buyers and sellers. By force or freely,
they will give us handsome gifts, and pepper too, wax, cloves and spices.
We must work out how to maintain a long siege so as to destroy the town and
get our revenge, for you cannot possibly hold it long by force, no place has ever
been so strongly garrisoned. And every day we must mount raids across the
whole country so as to deprive them of corn and grain, of trees too and vines,
both the grapes and trimmings, of salt, timber and other provisions. In this way
we shall force them to surrender. And if you manage to destroy them, the glory
will drive all your sorrows out of your head.’

Count Simon approves of the plan

‘My lords,’ said Count Simon, ‘I like this plan. It is good, forceful and clever,
attractive and practicable.’
‘My lord count,’ said Bishop Fouquet, ‘it has one drawback - if they can move
freely on the Garonne, with no siege there and nothing to fear, they will be so
well supplied from Gascony that they can hold out in comfort all the rest of your
life.’
‘By God, my lord bishop,’ said the count, ‘tomorrow I will go myself with
plenty of good men and we will hold the river bank and the crossings so that
nothing can come in by river but the wind. And my son and my brother will hold
the other bank.’
Thus they decided to set two sieges.1

Laisse 190
They would set two sieges; that was the advice given by the barons and accepted
by the count; and then the cardinal, wisest of learned men, with abbot, bishop,
prior and legate would go into every land and preach peace and the expulsion of
heretics and clog-wearers,2 and in this way they would attract crusaders to join
them.
The archbishop of Auch said,
‘My lord, listen to me. When you set the second siege, you can be sure of
wine and corn from Gascony; we shall send you both men and meat in plenty.’
‘My lord,’ said Count Simon, ‘a hundred thousand thanks! But it is no wonder
I am unhappy when I have been so unexpectedly defeated and have seen so
many of my men dead and wounded that my mind, my heart and purpose are
affected. Just when I thought I was safe ashore in a good harbour, I have been
thrown into the waves and there I have to toss. Under what conjunction can my
fate have been formed, when my stars so suddenly turn against me and
everything I thought certain is but dew and vanity? It doubles my distress -I am
sure it must be witchcraft! - for us all to be defeated by these beaten men!’

Alan of Roucy rebukes Count Simon

‘My lord,’ said Sir Alan, ‘thought is vanity, poverty a shame and shame virtue.3
A man who does harm, who arrogantly chooses to sin, must suffer loss. Mercy
sees that you hate pity, and so she and righteousness challenge you to fight them.
Any earthly prince whose pride is excessive, who makes Jesus Christ his enemy,
must obviously be unhappy, must lose the world’s approval and stand
condemned. And as I sincerely love you and suffer with you, it is my duty to
speak out and tell you when you do wrong. If you treat Toulouse badly, you will
be acting stupidly. Chance can go either way, but loyalty will regain the town.
And there inside the town are paratge, courage and wealth; it is the head of the
lordship, long possessed of rich lands.
But I don’t say you won’t take it, seeing you have begun so well! With the
whole of Christendom to help you, it won’t be surprising if you succeed. But by
St Mary, glorious in light, before you capture it, paradise and hell will be filled
afresh and many souls left orphaned and alone!’
‘Sir Alan,’ said the count, ‘your reproach is too strong! It is not as if my losses
could do you any good. Well, I have lost Toulouse, but I still hold the dice, and
by the holy chrism with which I was baptised, as long as I live I will keep them
under siege, until my days are done and they are beaten!’
‘My lord count,’ said the holy and consecrated bishop, ‘may the Lord who
gave you birth and whom you should therefore honour, observe your
righteousness and perceive their sin!’
‘That will do admirably,’ said the count de Montfort.

Count Simon creates a second Toulouse

He then orderd his envoys:
‘Go to all my lands, proclaim that any man who does not join me, has defied
me.’1 And he had the new town fortified and barricades built all round it, with
ramparts, levels and ditches, loops, gates, salients and chain-barriers. Rights of
residence within the town were granted, and along the metalled2 roads from all
around flowed in goods for sale and purchase, foodstuffs, market wares, satins
and silks, purples and scarlets, money-changers, stalls and stocks of coin. And
the Narbonnais castle was well equipped and defended with every sort of bow
and feathered arrows.
Then the count de Montfort divided his forces into two and led one half across
the Garonne. Handsomely arrayed, they rode along the bank, ensigns, banner
and the lion flying. Sunlight danced on helmets, on painted colours, twin blazons
and nielloed scabbards, on splendid shields and golden fringes, and set all the
riverbank, the meadows and the water glittering.
Count Simon led his fine companies into St Cyprian’s town3 and quartered
them all over it. As he was doing this and occupying the levels, one of the
knights entering with him rode right on into the river, but what a fool it proved
him to be, for before he could rejoin the others he was killed and cut to pieces.
The men of Toulouse from both town and citadel, well armed and equipped, had
crossed the bridges and were holding the barbicans.
Skilled archers and sergeants, well positioned, shot night and day at these two
sets of besiegers and harassed them continually, allowing them no respite.

The count of Foix arrives

As night fell and the stars shone in the sky, the count of Foix and Sir Dalmas1
rode into Toulouse. Sir Dalmas is a good man, able and intelligent, so that his
and the brave count’s arrival doubled the defenders’ courage. What candles you
would have seen lit, what light cast by tapers and burning torches! Drums,
trumpets and well-tuned tabors resounded through the town and the rejoicing
grew louder still. The besiegers outside heard the uproar, a perfect storm of noise
and shouting, so loud that the troops trembled and Count Simon put on his
armour. Hastily he told the rest,
‘Stay calm!’ and then at once asked why the townsmen were rejoicing and
who had arrived. Robert of Beaumont2 answered,
‘My lord count, I believe it is the count of Foix bringing them support. You
can be sure he has brought strong reinforcements, knights from Catalonia, from
Aragon and many more, and the men in Toulouse are all arming as well. That is
why he has moved up so quietly, to give you battle if you’ll wait for him.’
‘Wait?’ said the count. ‘You don’t think much of me!’ And being a hard man,
bold, clever and experienced, he said to them all: ‘Listen to me! I must win back
Toulouse now, today, or be left lying there in honour. If all the kingdoms of
Spain came on with one shout, they should have immediate battle, unless you are
afraid, for I would rather fight than be stripped of my lands.’

Count Simon’s advisers do not recommend attack

‘My lord,’ said Sir Manassès,3 ‘no, don’t do that. Take my advice and act
sensibly. Fortune favours the count of Toulouse, and as for that excellent knight
the count of Comminges, the good count of Foix and Roger Bernard his son, Sir
Bernard of Comminges and all those others whose dearest kin you have killed,
and the men of Toulouse, united as they are - when all these remember the sword
with which you shed their blood, they will take any risks to kill you and to raise
the siege on the other side.4 Not one of us, therefore, recommends or wishes you
to fight.’
‘My lord,’ said the count, ‘the planets at my birth forbid me to fight alone, but
I detest retreat. My courage is chilled, my heart saddened because my reach is so
much less than my desire, because fortune hates me, you force me to despair and
I am compelled shamefully to give up this siege.’

The crusaders retreat in haste

Meanwhile knights, citizens and many others sallied out in arms together from
the town and the crusaders raised the siege so fast that no one waited for anyone
else, only saying, ‘Come on, hurry!’, and the swiftest man there thought himself
well out of it. Count Simon retreated in close array, his best-mounted men
guarding the rear. The boats were tied up along the river bank, and the men
reached them all together and rushed on board, the ones at the back knocking
over those in front The count rode up so fast to check this rush that he fell into
the water and was almost drowned. A man close by saved him, but his horse,
wearing armour, was drowned there …………………… and kept the horse-
covers, the flower, fruit and grace, so that joy shone and pride was brought low.

Crossing the Garonne, Count Simon returns to the

Narbonnais castle
The count de Montfort rode to Muret1 and then back to the other siege,
astonished at his bad luck.

Count Raymond confers with his supporters

Then the count of Toulouse summoned his barons, for he wanted to consult his
close friends as to how they should defend the town.

Laisse 191
To defend the town and repel attack, the count of Toulouse conferred with his
supporters: the count of Comminges, a man beyond praise, the great count of
Foix, deservedly famous, and his sister’s son Sir Roger of Comminges,2 as well
as the brave and clever Roger Bernard, with Sir Bernard of Comminges, rich in
renown, in generosity, joy and honour, as well as Sir Dalmas of Creixell, brave
son of a noble Catalan house, and many distinguished barons and counsellors.
Present too were the best and most powerful lords of the town, both knights and
citizens, and the members of the Capitol. They met in the lesser St Sernin3 and
the count of Toulouse called for silence. He spoke well, and said to them:
‘My lords, I adore Christ Jesus, almighty God. Let us thank him for his help
and comfort and for bringing us out of pain, helplessness and distress. He has
sent us a blaze of glory to restore life and colour to us all, for he is holy, worthy
and full of loving-kindness. May he hear my complaint and give ear to my cry,
may he behold the righteousness of his sinful child and give us the power and
strength, the energy and courage honourably to defend this town! Most urgently
do we need him to shelter us from sorrow.
By St Mary and the blessed Saviour there is not one baron, not one count,
knight or lord who in arrogance or folly does any injury to a religious house or
on a pilgrims’ way, whom I shall not hang, bum or fling from the tower. And
since God has given me back the head of my honour, may he if it be his will take
me as his servant for ever!’
 The count of Comminges said,
‘This policy seems good to me, for it will bring us approval from God and
from the world. Holy Church and her preachers may damage us, but let us never
injure them, let us rather ask Jesus Christ, our father and redeemer, to give us an
advocate before the pope who will win peace for us from holy Church, and we
will appoint Jesus Christ to enquire and judge of the right and wrong between us
and them.’ All the greater barons accepted this recommendation.

The count of Foix encourages his hearers

Now the great count of Foix, fresh complexioned, followed Count Raymond,
saying with courtesy:
‘Barons, men of Toulouse, hear my true word: How you must rejoice in your
ancestors who were loyal to God and their lord, and in yourselves who have
done honour to their name and your own! Through you a flower has blossomed,
has restored light and made the darkness shine, through you worth and paratge
have been brought into the light of day instead of wandering the world, uncertain
where to go, while you good men wept for them. If you have among you a tree
that stinks, root it up and fling it out! You take the proverb’s meaning - let us
have no turncoats or traitors among us! And as Count Simon is threatening to
attack us, you need knights - you must go and look for them elsewhere - and
with them we shall destroy his pride and his threats.’

Other speakers voice their opinions

Dalmas of Creixell said,
‘A sensible man must be offered good counsels, and then he will choose the
best. As God has given us back our great commander, you must count all of us1
as true friends, since from now on you need not fear for the town, we can defend
it well against all its enemies. I came to Toulouse from my own fief in order to
avenge my lord2 and here I will stay until you have defeated them or raised the
siege.’
‘All of us on both sides,’ said Roger Bernard, ‘are ready and eager to fight, so
let no one set up any stalls or workshops, let every one of us stand to it all day
long out there on the levels and make trenches and shelters, so that the sergeants,
archers and stone-slingers can get into them easily when they are hard pressed,
for those men out there are fierce in attack. They will make their first assault and
our javelins, arrows and sharp quarrels will kill both men and good thousand-
shilling horses, enough to delight the ravens and vultures! And if any friends
come in to join us, we shall go and attack the French in their quarters; but with
so few weapons,3 our forces must stay on the defensive.’
Sir Bernard of Comminges said,
‘The French are fierce fighters, but they are afraid of us, and that cuts their
strength by a third. That is why they raised the siege so shamefully; it is the
worst disgrace the count de Montfort has ever known.’

One of the Capitol has several points to make

Now a good and wise lawyer stood up among these valiant counts, a fine speaker
and learned man known as Master Bernard,1 a native of Toulouse. He spoke
courteously, saying,
‘My lords, we thank you for your good and honourable words about Toulouse.
But we complain to God about my lord the bishop, the shepherd he gave us, for
he has led his sheep astray and tried to bring them into a place of destruction
where for every sheep there are a thousand robbers. And since we have Jesus
Christ, almighty God, to defend us, we shall slay with the sword all who attack
and try to kill us, and they will die in pain. We must be brave, therefore, and
determined, for we have a good town and will make it better. Night, day and
dawning we’ll guard it well, around it we’ll build mangonels, catapults and a
trebuchet to shatter the Narbonnais castle’s Saracen wall, with its tower, watch-
tower and all. And since the members of the Capitol are good men and govern
well, I who am one of them, say in my own name and theirs and in that of the
whole people from greatest to least, that we will risk our flesh and blood, our
strength and vigour, our property, power, minds and courage for the sake of my
lord the count, so that he may keep Toulouse and the whole honour.
And we wish to tell you privately that at All Saints2 our comrades will go to
hire knights, and we know very well where to find them.’
Sir Arnold of Montégut3 said to them:
‘I will ride with them and see them safe to Rocamadour,4 Sir Bernard of
Cazenac5 will receive them on their way back; and you’ll see us back again, God
willing, at Easter. You fortify the town while you still have time.’ And the
meeting broke up in joy and cheerfulness, as the work clearly showed.

The Toulousains refortify their town

Laisse 192
Clearly the work showed it, as did the other activities, for men worked inside
and outside the town fortifying its gateways and levels, its walls, bastions and
double brattices, its ditches, lists, bridges and stairways. Inside Toulouse so
many carpenters were busy building strong fast-firing double trebuchets that no
tower or hall, rampart or merlon was left undamaged in the Narbonnais castle
confronting them.

Conflict at Montoulieu
Sergeants and archers of both sides divided the field of Montoulieu6 between
them. Battle and fierce fighting began. Swords, steel and blood coloured the
green grass rose-red, for no one was taking prisoners.

The count of Foix recovers his fief

The great and pleasant count now left Toulouse to go and receive Foix. This fief
was returned to him by Sir Berenger, to improve and strengthen the situation and
to re-establish paratge.1
Sir Arsius of Montesquiou,2 a valiant knight from Gascony, staunch and true,
rich in all good qualities, arrived of his own free will to help Toulouse and its
count.

Count Simon discusses his plans

Now the count de Montfort, who is a clever speaker and a hard man, powerful,
cunning and devious, summoned his chief advisers to a conference. He spoke
well, addressing these commanders:
‘My lords,’ he said, ‘I am in great anxiety and increasingly beset by problems,
by anger and wickedness. I thought I had beaten my enemies, conquered
Provence and become a man of peace, but instead I am forced back to war.
Count Raymond arrived like a whirlwind; he brought the count of Comminges,
he brought Count Raymond Roger and his son Roger Bernard and the young
man’s cousin Sir Roger,3 Sir Bernard of Comminges and many other fighters;
with all these as well as the men of Toulouse, their sergeants and hired troops, he
has taken my town and killed my comrades. My rage, bitterness and passion
mount, and it is no wonder I cannot be cheerful when I see the hares turning on
the hounds!’

Bishop Fouquet expresses optimism

‘My lord count,’ said the bishop, ‘what are these bitter words? He who loves you
best must check you, for you have no reason to be angry or apprehensive, as
very soon now the checker-board will double.4 My lord cardinal, who is a light
and a beacon, has sent clerics and speakers into every land to preach in
kingdoms, counties and the empire, and other messengers to the abbeys as well,
to tell them to send us money to hire troops. And when the date comes and
January is past you will see hundreds and thousands of crusaders and
mercenaries arriving from all directions, so that if Toulouse stood as high as the
bell-tower not one rampart, wall or cross-wall should remain whole. And every
man, woman and suckling child shall be put to the sword, except any inside
churches, and then an agreement will be settled for all time.’

A distinguished Frenchman disagrees

Robert of Picquigny,1 a valiant mercenary, worthy and wise, pleasant and
powerful, who came from France, said to him very sensibly,
‘Ah God, my lord bishop, your rebuke is unjust! It seems to me that the fire is
blazing hotter since Count Raymond began his venture. A man who with
unbroken courage conquers a fief will lose it once he becomes arrogant. His
courage is shattered and the true heir retakes the honour. And a Frenchman must
by his very nature conquer immediately, and he goes on conquering till he soars
higher than a hawk. There he stands on Fortune’s wheel and behaves with such
arrogance that his pride smashes the ladder and tosses it away; and the man
himself falls, tumbles and lies level with the rest. He has lost all he won, for he is
not a good lord. It was French pride and pettiness that killed Roland and Oliver
in Spain.2 The count has lost the fief because he has not been a good lord to it.
Yet he swept from La Réole port up to Viviers3 and won it all with cross and
steel, nothing escaped him but Montpellier.4 He took all the revenues, both
marks and pence;5 then he handed the fief over to demons who are devouring
and wantonly destroying its inhabitants.6 But God is light, he is holy, worthy and
true, and readily hears the outcry at these ceaseless crimes. That is why he has
sent us these new partners who have made us throw a splint we did not need!7
Toulouse has suffered mortal agony; no wonder we have lost it. By giving it
boys and bullies for its lords, Count Simon has earned trouble for himself and
for us, for all our kinsfolk wherever they go. A man who robs and kills a fiefs
natural lords must expect anger, fire and pain. It is not likely, therefore, that our
position will improve.’
A surprise assault suggested
‘Count,’ said Sir Guy of Lévis, ‘talking is easy, and while losses increase, funds
are shrinking. This siege is nothing but delay; and whatever you and your clergy
may do, you’ll still have enough fighting for the next ten years. But if you’ll take
my advice, we’ll finish quickly: in the morning, just at dawn when the look-out
blows his bugle on the tower, you’ll have armed all your knights and the good
companies and your squires, the horns, trumpets and all the standard-bearers
ready - and it’s winter, sharp, bitter, cold and dark, and men are in bed with their
wives - so while they are looking for their clothes and their shoes, we put
ourselves and our warhorses at risk. We ride into the passages and along the
paths straight to the gate and kill the gate-keepers. Conflict will spring up all
over the town, shouting and uproar, fire and killing, death, swords, blood and
flame! Tomorrow shall be our last day or theirs, for a decent death is better than
captivity.’
‘By God, Sir Guy,’ said Sir Alan, ‘as you are the count’s servant and his good
friend, I will let you go first, and if the count rides second, I will come third!’

Count Simon approves

‘Sir Alan,’ said Count Simon, ‘it shall be done as he suggests, and in no other
way.’

Laisse 193
‘In no other way shall it be done: at daybreak we shall be fully armed, with all
our weapons and our good Arab mounts. We’ll have prepared our stratagem
secretly, and our best men, our picked troops will begin the attack, until the
defenders ride out. Then when they are out and dispersed across the field, we
shall charge together in great strength, spurring, fighting, striking, right in
amongst them; with steel and sword we shall be so scattered about that before
they realise it or take alarm, we shall ride into the town with them in such
numbers that we shall hold Toulouse or lie there dead. Better we should live or
die together than continue this long and shameful siege.’
‘Very well said, my lord!’ said Sir Amaury.1 ‘I and my company will begin the
engagement.’

Assault on Toulouse
Leaving the conference, they ate and slept; then as dawn broke they laid their
trap while some of them spurred across the level ground. But when the
townsmen heard and saw this, waking to hear noise and shouting all about them,
they hurried into their armour, not troubling with shirts or breeches. Banners and
horns, trumpets and battle-cries filled all the open space and into the field rode
the French in a single body.
Sir Bernard of Comminges took command of the defenders to prevent defeat
and at once called out to tell them that no one could stand against them.
Count Simon de Montfort, Sir Amaury, Sir Alan alert and ready, Sir Foucaud,
Sir Robert, Sir Peter of Voisins,1 Sir Robert of Beaumont, Manassès of Cortit, Sir
Hugh de Lacy and Sir Roger of Andelys spurred all together, followed by such
numbers that wherever they rode fine blows were struck and the defenders were
overthrown; some fell into the water in full armour. And the Frenchmen drove
on so hard they crossed the moat and the water and made a way in. The
defenders cried out,
‘Holy Mary, help us, save us from defeat!’
Sir Roger Bernard drove in his spurs and manned the passage, where he put
up a determined and successful defence. The townsmen and the dispossessed
lords gathered, and with knights, citizens and brave sergeants they resisted the
attack, the tumult and the uproar. On both sides men struck and struck again so
hard that town, field and castle shook. Javelins, lances, brandished spears, bright
maces and shining axes, sharp hatchets, tempered steel, stakes, stones and
polished bolts, with broadswords, arrows and handflung setts, came flying from
both sides, smashing hauberks and breaking helms.

The French are forced back

The defenders endure, they strike down and conquer; they pursue and beat off
their attackers and fling them into the moat, hard hit and wounded. With steel,
with clubs, with strong blows dealt and taken, the French fight in defence and in
retreat. They must withdraw, and in the ditch lie their horses held fast under the
ice - horse-cloths, pennons and good Arab mounts, double mail and flowered
shields, saddles, bridles and shattered poitrels, this way and that, trapped and
held. The two sides draw apart. After such blows and counterblows there’s not a
man or a limb unhurt. Attacked and attackers draw off, and into the town ride its
defenders, full of joy, while the French retreat with heavy hearts.
When Count Simon had returned and disarmed, the cardinal and the bishop,
robed and vested, joined him and gave him greeting and blessing.
‘My lord count,’ said Bishop Fouquet, ‘if Jesus Christ does not pay some
attention to these stubborn men, they will not be easy to convert.’
Count Simon despairs
‘Bishop,’ said the count, ‘sure as I am that God raised me up, I am just as sure
that you and the clergy have betrayed me! I won this great city with the cross,
now by bad luck and the sword I have lost it.’
‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘pray to the holy Spirit that he may not have heard
your bitter words! A man who welcomes anger into his heart …………..and
mercy, justice and good sense. Where mercy is diminished and good forgotten,
mercy loses its name, and lordship its rule.’
‘My lord,’ said Count Simon, ‘I am wrong, forgive me. I am in such fury, such
a rage, I don’t know what I am saying. I have every right to be out of my mind
with anger, thrust out of my lordship by this puny people! Never as long as I live
shall I repay that! But by holy Mary who suckled her fine son, unless I can
discover some way to defeat these men, your affairs and mine are so desperate
that mere chance will decide the issue.’

Laisse 194
‘Chance will decide. How could this happen, just when I thought I was free from
any more trouble or fighting! Except for Provence,1 of course, but I would soon
conquer that and defeat all my enemies. I was going to rule my lands and
become so powerful that everyone would obey me, whether out of fear or
friendship, they would love holy Church and serve Jesus Christ. But now I don’t
know what to think, I don’t know who can have defeated me, for he seems to
understand all the marvels Merlin ever mentioned.2 Never did I think to see my
judgment so astray! I thought I knew for certain that Count Raymond had gone
to the Saracens or some other land and I would never see him here again. Now
he comes blazing forth and I know I must have misjudged him, for look at him,
there he sits securely in his capital, and he’s had no help except that small troop
of his and those rebels who are disgracing and destroying me. He’s defending the
place, fighting back, he’s getting stronger and doing me harm. But by the holy
Virgin to whom Christ came, if I were to be given Spain with all its marabotins3
and all the land held by the king of Morocco, I would not stir from here until I
had taken and destroyed Toulouse and smashed its count!’

Cardinal Bertrand offers advice

‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘God sent me to you so that I should rule and lead you
and you should obey me. As we cannot defeat these men, if you’ll take my
advice we should make another plan. We should send the bishop straight to Paris
to the lord king of France and ask him to take pity on us and fulfil his promise.
The countess will go with him, and Master Clairin,4 and she will ask her
brother,5 her kinsmen and cousins to come to our help, and they shall have
Quercy. I shall send to Rome, as is already in hand, to tell them to send preachers
and speakers all over the world. If it cannot be settled now, we shall try to get
Louis6 to come next year to destroy this town, the breeding ground of evil! Yet if
the prince were unable to take it, I don’t know what else to suggest, except to
make an end of it all. What God directs, St George defends.’
‘My lord,’ said Bishop Fouquet, ‘as you ask me to do so, I will take your
message straight to St Denis,7 and at Pentecost when the leaves grow green I will
bring you plenty of pilgrims and crusaders, who will bring money, both marks
and sterling1 - men from Germany, from France, Brittany and Poitou, from
Normandy, Champagne, Flanders and Anjou, and many others too, rich as well
as poor. Then the siege by land and water will be so great there’ll not be a single
mill left working on the Garonne!2 And we shall not stir from there till we have
taken them all prisoner, and then the town and the whole of this country will be
ours.’
‘My lords, I don’t know what to say,’ said Sir Hugh de Lacy. ‘It looks to me as
if St Sernin3 is on their side and they and their country have his protection, or so
it appears.’ And so they talked on together till nightfall.

Countess Alice and others go to France for help

In the dawn of a fine day the bishop and Sir Foucaud of Berzy set off, taking the
countess and Sir Peter of Voisins with them. They travelled through the woods
for fear of the dispossessed knights.

The situation inside Toulouse

In the town were Raymond, the great count palatine, with Sir Bernard of
Comminges, Sir Bernard of Montaut, valiant Roger Bernard - who gave me gold
and glory - Sir Dalmas of Creixell who commands and leads, Bertrand Jordan
with Sir Odo and active Amalvis, good Sir Hugh of La Mota, in whom renown
delights, and Sir William Arnold, faithful and true. Sir Bernard of Comminges
took leave of them and went to make war in Gascony and attack Sir Joris4 there.
And the men of Toulouse with steadfast hearts rode about the country and
searched the roads, the castles, towns and boroughs; every day their convoys
brought in meat, bread and wine.
In the field of Montoulieu there grew a garden which sprang new and
blossomed every day, a garden set with lilies, but the white and red which
flowered there were flesh, blood, swords and scattered brains. Spirits and souls,
sinners and saved, the newly killed repeopled heaven and hell.
All in Toulouse rejoiced together and told each other,
‘Now we can laugh and be happier still, because Sir Pelfort has arrived. He is
valiant and wise, grim, good and clever and our dear friend.’
Inside the town and out, all strengthened their positions. But the losses from
bows and crossbows were so severe that for a long time neither side challenged
the other, not until Easter.5

Count Simon confers with his advisers

Laisse 195
At Easter when pleasant weather came, Sir Amaury and Sir Guy de Montfort,1
Count Simon, the cardinal and a number of other lords left the main host and met
for private discussion.
‘My lords,’ said Count Simon, ‘this siege is costing me a great deal of money
and I am losing my companions. Night and day I am anxious and worried
because I cannot make the gifts I have promised. The whole of Christendom
ought to be ashamed to see us resisted by unarmed men!’
‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘don’t be afraid! I have sent preachers all over the
world, and at Pentecost with the fair weather all Christendom will come to you.
So many pilgrims, such great prayerful processions, will arrive from distant
lands that if we had nothing but their halberds, their fine hoods and felt hats,
their gloves and staffs, we could fill up these lists, these moats and ditches! We
shall take Toulouse and welcome you into it. And its men, women and noble
buildings shall feel the fire’s heat and be burned to ashes.’ All the barons listened
to him but none of them replied, except Robert of Beaumont, who opposed him:
‘By God, dear father, there is no point telling us about this salvation and
promising us pardons. By holy Mary, mother of the Glorious, before we take the
town with speeches and sermons there’ll be enough blows and grappling,
wounds and anger, for God and the devil to sort out good souls from bad.’

The Toulousains attack

While the French were talking, the men of Toulouse came spurring to the attack,
hard-hitting and brave: William Unaud, Sir Gerald2 and good Sir Hugh,3 agile Sir
Amalvis, Sir William Arnold, brave Sir Hugh of La Mota with his scarlet lion,
and the noble companies, young and joyful men. Swift Sir Hugh of Pontos4 bore
the banner and flew his pennon at the besiegers’ gate. Inside their quarters arose
such shouts and yells that the whole host trembled from top to bottom. ‘Holy
Mary, help us!’ they cried and ran for their armour and weapons. There was
savage fighting outside in the fields while de Montfort and his men were arming;
the Toulousains hacked and slashed the Normans and Bretons and cut Sir
Armand Chabreus5 into several pieces. Sharp steel met flesh: noses, scalps and
chins, arms, legs and feet, guts, livers and kidneys lay strewn on the ground in
lumps and gobbets.

Count Simon leads a defensive charge

Now through the gateway sallied valiant Count Simon with Sir Hugh de Lacy,
Sir Lambert of Limoux, Robert of Picquigny, Sir Evrard of Villepreux,6 Sir Peter
of Voisins, Rainier of Chauderon, Sir Guy the Marshal, Sir Walter the Breton,7
Sir Sevin Gorloin8 and Sir Rainier the Frisian;1 and out through the other gates
came the lesser troops. ‘Montfort! Montfort!’ they cried. ‘Free knights, attack!’
From every side the French and Burgundians charged, so that the men of
Toulouse turned back in haste, hotly pursued by the French. But as they fled, Sir
Hugh of La Mota called to them,
‘Handsomely, knights! My lords, let’s defend ourselves! Better to die well
than live disgraced in prison!’ And he aimed his lance at the leading crusader
and knocked him deftly off his charger and down onto the dusty ground; then,
reining back, he drove his lance into one of the men-at-arms, dyeing his white
pennon red. Sir Amalvis shouted,
‘Knights, turn again!’ and he gave and took great marvellous blows in defence
of himself and his comrades. Sir William Unaud spurred his strong warhorse and
struck a knight so that he ripped his silk tunic and snapped off the lance, leaving
its head in his body. Good Sir William, fine knight that he is, used his mace on
Sir Robert of Beaumont.

Reinforcements from the town join in

Then the townsmen, anxious to make a sortie, shouted out, ‘My lords, let’s
follow them!’ and knights, sergeants, citizens and men on foot poured out of the
trenches and onto the grassy plain. Outside and in, the struggle intensified.
Water, town, castle and the sky itself shook at the noise of trumpets, horns and
bugles. Wherever they could find each other, there they fought. ‘Beaucaire!’ they
shouted, ‘Toulouse! Avignon!’ Swords and halberds, quarrels and fire-brands,
lances, maces, stones and setts, javelins, axes, pikes and clubs, broad arrows and
slender children’s bolts came at the French from all sides, from front and back.
None could remain unafraid, not the fiercest man among them.
Eagerly Sir Peter of Voisins charged, but the Toulousains knocked him off his
horse, and he got back to his own men. Up rode Peter,2 took it by the reins and
cried, ‘Toulouse! Barons, stand up to them!’ and struck a knight, piercing his
armguards and flinging him down so hard that the battlefield shook. But Sevin
Gorloin, a strong and handsome knight, son of the brave seneschal, shouted,
‘Montfort! Montfort!’ and hit hard about him, striking down sergeants and young
men. From all sides the Toulousains struck at him there on the killing ground and
left him in pieces. Bertrand of Pestillac, thrusting eagerly, drove lance and
blazoned pennon into and right through an archer, and the grass and sandy
ground showed red. Fierce and grim, the count de Montfort charged into the
thick of battle and threw down two men All around men struck at him; his horse
slipped, the saddlebow broke and he fell. But he kept his feet, fought back,
turned and remounted. William Arnold was taken and held in the mêlée, but
cleverly he dropped down onto his knees and the Toulousains hid him; he
abandoned his horse and got back to his friends.
When the fighting was done, many were sorrowful. The defenders lost,
wounded, William Peter of Maurens,1 the Wolf of Foix2 and many other men in
that dangerous garden on the field of Montoulieu where red and white bloom
fresh each day, where blood, brains, flesh and hacked off limbs are the flowers,
the leaf and the dolorous fruit for whose sake so many fair eyes are full of tears.

Count Simon in defeat

The count withdrew, angry, raging and sad. In his fury he said,
‘Christ Jesus, glorious Lord! Where is my good star, my kind, strong, lucky
star that’s famous by land and sea? Never did I think I could be so accursed that
neither weapons, saints nor prayers were any use! Holy Church defends neither
herself nor us, she blackens her glory and her precious name. Beloved Saviour,
in grief and distress I beg you: now give me death or let me take and keep this
town!’ Away rode the count, raging and wretched, but the men of Toulouse went
home rejoicing, and told each other, ‘Jesus Christ is with us, he guards and
directs us.’

The Toulousains’ creed, and their complaint

Laisse 196
‘Jesus Christ directs us, he gives us good and ill and we must thank him for it
and bear it patiently, for he can rightly support us, as we intend to live and die in
his faith. We believe in the God who saves us from wrongdoing, who made
heaven and earth bear flower and fruit, who made the sun and moon shed light
on the world, created man and woman and gave life to souls, entered into the
Virgin to fulfil the Law, accepted bodily death to save sinners, gave his precious
blood to lighten the darkness and made himself an offering to his Father and the
holy Spirit. And by receiving and fulfilling holy baptism,3 by loving and obeying
holy Church, we must indeed win Jesus Christ and his love. But the lord pope,
who ought to care for us, and the prelates of the Church who condemn us to
death - may God give them the sense and courage, the knowledge and judgment
to understand what is right, to repent, for they are ordering our death and
destruction at the hands of foreigners who quench the light, from whose
dominion we want to be free. If God and Toulouse had let them, they would have
buried worth and paratge deep, past recovery. May the Lord who rules and does
not lie, who threw down pride and cast out the angels, give us power to support
our lord,4 whose nature is such that with wisdom and clear sight he must love the
Church and hold the fief!’

May 1218, Count Simon has siege engines built

In the kalends of May when the fine weather began, the cardinal and the count
sent for carpenters to begin the cat with which they meant to destroy the town,
and to build their castles, catapults and mangonels.

The countess de Montfort brings troops from France

Now a messenger arrived bringing them joy; courteously he said to the count,
‘Go quickly to welcome the bishop and the countess who are coming as fast as
they can, welcome Sir Michael of Harnes,1 leader of men, Walter Langton2 and
Sir William of Mello.3 Toulouse cannot hold out, and you’ll make them pay dear
for all your losses. There’s a crusade on its way which will daunt them all, a
good hundred thousand men who’ll shake their resolve!’
‘Nothing,’ said Count Simon, ‘can hurt me now!’ And he went to welcome
them and offer his services. Great was the joy when they arrived.
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘here you will want for nothing, for if you take
Toulouse I don’t know what more I can give you, you will drink from a fountain
that never dries up.’
 ‘They cannot stand against us,’ they answered, and went to strengthen and
complete the siege. (But very soon they met the Toulousains hand to hand!)
The whole army rejoiced as Count Simon went to meet Sir Amaury of Craon,
Sir Gilbert of Les Roches and Sir Albert of Sentlir,4 who brought a more
splendid company than I can tell you.

Toulouse sees to its defences

But the men of Toulouse ran to prepare, no able-bodied man waiting for anyone
else, and they manned the lists and ditches, deploying sergeants and bowmen
outside in the gardens. And as the crusading forces turned and came back,5 the
plain, the levels and all the ground shook. What hauberks you’d have seen
shining there, what bright helmets and splendid shields, what fine banners and
pennons fluttering! Not a man but looked at the town, and then they said to each
other,
‘By God, I can tell you it doesn’t look to me as if they want to run!’

Count Simon addresses his troops

Now the count de Montfort ordered the whole host to gather and listen to the
discussions. A fine clever man was the count, and knew how to give them heart.
He unlaced his helmet and began by saying,
‘My lords, you have come here to serve the Church, to take Toulouse and
bring me victory. What you must do now is to push forward and set up a fresh
siege down at the bottom of the town1 in order to strengthen the blockade so that
none of them can get out anywhere. Then we will keep them hungry and
helpless. If I can take the town and defeat its inhabitants, you shall have all its
wealth and land to share between you; I want nothing that’s in Toulouse, nothing
but the destruction of the place and the people.’

The newcomers disagree with Count Simon

All the barons listened to him and began to murmur. Finally Sir Amaury of
Craon answered him:
‘By God, fair my lord count, we should be very grateful to you for offering us
such a speedy victory! But first of all we must ask you not to lead us into
disappointment or disgrace, for those who act in haste repent at leisure. We and
our horses are all tired with travelling and could not endure the stress of battle,
for when a man is weak, he does not know which way to turn. But as you are so
anxious to be kind to us, give us the new town you have had built and we can
rest there and eat and sleep without being driven out of it by the men of
Toulouse. You know their town, the ways in and out and how we can deal with
them, you are maintaining this siege which you order us to support; for by holy
Mary, I’ve heard that the men of Toulouse are not easy to tame, that if anyone
tries to attack or enslave them, they can hit very hard and fight extremely well.
Therefore we ask you, fair lord, to let us recover; then you and we will go
together and attack them and get directly to grips with them in every way we
can, and so we’ll make them fill their lists and ditches with their dead. And if we
succeed in conquering the men and the town, let it all belong to you and let us go
away. That is the only way it can be done.’
When the count realised that he could not set them against each other,2 he
shook and groaned and fell into a rage. But the crusaders rode on together and
went to settle into the new town.

The new arrivals take up quarters in St Cyprian’s

town
Laisse 197
In the new town they promptly took up their quarters and pitched their tents and
pavilions on the well trodden ground.

Discussions inside Toulouse

The men of Toulouse held their parliament, and present at the council were all
their best minds. Gently and softly Sir Roger Bernard spoke, for he is noble,
intelligent, has courage and sense and is son of the good count who holds and
defends Foix. He smiled at them and spoke well, saying:
‘My lords, there is no plan but defence, for we shall never find mercy or
kindness there. But don’t be discouraged, for we have every reason to be
cheerful, as we have a good town, a good right, a loyal lord and Jesus Christ to
defend us. He guides and directs us and proves it to us constantly. And so that
our enemies can see how strong we are and that we’re at their throats1 night and
day, we’ll strengthen the town with new work and reinforce the ancient defences,
we’ll build such fortifications that we shall be quite unafraid and they will be
terrified.’ Sir Dalmas of Creixell said,
‘What you say is quite right. Such a reinforcement will improve us a
hundredfold, we shall be less anxious and much better able to fight.’
 ‘My lords,’ said Sir Pelfort, ‘undoubtedly we and the whole town will benefit
by it, we shall be more firmly based and more secure. I have no better suggestion
to offer. In the name of Jesus Christ, let us make a start.’

Toulouse strengthens its defences

Then and there they went to work all together, fathers and mothers, children and
parents, no one waiting for anyone else nor the poor for the rich. But it was Sir
Roger Bernard who began to build. They made foundations, walls and ramparts,
ditches, lists and defensive crenellations. All over the town rose a feeling of joy,
and they told each other,
‘Let’s be happy, for Sir Arnold of Villemur has arrived, and he is a brave man,
strong and intelligent.’

Count Simon addresses the army

But the count de Montfort assembled his men, more than a hundred thousand of
them,2 making them gather round so that they could all hear, and he pointed to
Toulouse and its appurtenances.
‘Look there, my lords,’ he said. ‘There is the great fang that resists
Christendom and all salvation. Those people are so wicked and evil, so insolent
and spendthrift, that the whole world finds battle and contention there. I am so
angry, so furious, it breaks my heart! As my power increases, their audacity
grows to match it. For their own glory and to humiliate me, they have just
strengthened their town. If I cannot find some way to confound them, much
good is my valour or your help! But trust me, they are near the end. To destroy
the town and be revenged, we’ll set another siege on the far side of the running
river so that not a single one of them can go out or in, and we shall maintain both
these sieges as long as we need to, until we take them by assault or else they
surrender.’

The crusading force divides into two

The whole army agreed to this decision. Leaving a strong force to keep up the
first siege, the rest of them crossed over at Muret, with ample supplies of food
and other essentials. At dawn Count Simon rose, had his trumpets sounded and
everything well prepared. Out they rode, filling all the open space with hauberks,
surcoats and fine painted shields, with the glitter of helms and silver bosses, with
Spanish chargers and gleaming morions, silk banners and coloured pennons.
Horns, trumpets, bugles and the fresh wind blew, shaking the riverbank, the air
and the Garonne. Out in a single body rode the knights, with such splendour that
the men of Toulouse saw them at once.

The Toulousains also divide

These also split their forces into two groups. That fine captain the count of
Comminges, with Sir Dalmas, Sir Pelfort and Sicard of Puylaurens1 and their
excellent companies, all young men, manned the lists and the defences; while the
rest, knights, citizens, archers and sergeants, rode out fast across the bridges, and
all crossed the river, none of them waiting for anyone else. In command of the
defence was Roger Bernard; Sir Roger of Montaut rode in the lead; with valiant
Sir Odo of Tarrida2 and their good fighters they occupied the riverbank, the
gardens and houses.

Count Simon attacks

Now the count de Montfort came galloping with all his men through St
Cyprian’s town, full tilt across the trenches, straight onto the riverbank and into
the gardens. Sir Michael of Harnes began his charge, Walter Langton and Sir
Philip of Aiguilent3 spurred fiercely among the foremost. Valiant Sir Arnold of
Villemur, alert and staunch, watched them come; he cried his warcry, bent low,
charged, struck a knight and flung him bleeding to the ground.
With shouts of ‘Toulouse!’ and ‘Montfort!’, attackers and defenders met.
Wherever a man could find an enemy, there he fought. Polished lances and
flashing swords, javelins, pikes and razor-sharp steel, round pebbles and
brandished spears, slender arrows and sharp quarrels flew thick from the town’s
defenders, shattering shields, helmets and armour. The French broke off and
withdrew; in great danger they rode for the Garonne and in hot pursuit the
townsmen followed, triumphant and hitting hard, till they were fighting among
the waves, wounding the horses and overthrowing the knights. The count de
Montfort with his biting lion twisted and turned and hit out with such energy that
he rescued his men from this danger, but none the less they crossed, struggling
and fighting, over one arm of the Garonne onto the other bank.1

Count Simon wants to make a stand in St Cyprian’s

town
The count retreated, furiously angry. Gathering his men, he said to them bitterly,
 ‘Barons, I don’t know how anyone could blame me or what they could say. I
find it intolerable that a false people, men who took oaths to me,2 should be
heaping shame and dishonour upon me every day! For my honour’s sake and to
get revenge, we shall enter St Cyprian’s and base ourselves there, so that they
cannot possibly get away in any direction.’
But Walter Langton immediately replied,
‘By God, my lord count, they have shown you their quality well enough! You
have never seen better men anywhere, or any stronger in attack or defence. How
savage and fierce they are, how deep they stab and bite! Their snake has got a
good grip of your lion, and unless you are Goufier3 and can set it free, we and
you and all the others are going to suffer. We should have to take appalling
losses if we quartered ourselves so near Toulouse.’ And all the barons agreed to
abandon their hundred or more huts and shelters and they drew back half a
league and pitched their tents on the trodden earth. But the men of Toulouse
went back into their town in delight and joy.

Toulousain siege engines attack the Narbonnais castle

Laisse 198
Once back in the town, they sent orders to tell Bernard Parayre and Master
Garnier4 to engage the trebuchets and begin the attack. More than ten thousand
tallied on the ropes, and into the slings they put fine large lumps of rock; they
demolished, shattered and broke up the Narbonnais castle, its imposing gates, its
ramparts, bastions and linking galleries, as well as the high openings in the
Ferranda tower.5 And they shouted,
‘Toulouse! Now the fire’s blazing, for he’s on his way, he’s coming, the young
count we long for, great and valiant, our rightful lord!’

The Garonne breaks its banks

But very soon their joy ceased, for wind, thunder, storm and tempest brought
rain pouring down from the sky during three whole days and nights and the
Garonne rose and overflowed the foreshore, the streets and squares, all the
orchards and gardens, and came rushing into the cellars in the centre of the town.
Not one bridge stood undamaged above the water, nor any of the mills or their
conduits, piles or axletrees.

Count Simon’s renewed offensive

In the middle of the Garonne where the mountain current flows there were two
crenellated towers, manned by good, active men of Toulouse, and when the
floods sank and the river went down the mighty count de Montfort, grim and
arrogant, filled the whole riverbank, all the shore and meadows, with his massed
forces of crusaders and hired men. He stationed his valiant mercenaries, fine
companies and crossbowmen, in the hospital;1 he built strong barricades, steep
ditches and walls with arrow-loops; he raised platforms where his standard-
bearer and vicious lion could stand; and brought in provisions and supplies by
the ton and the hundredweight.2 He sent swift runners to order good fast boats to
come by way of the Agenais. And in the fine sandy open space he built
catapults, well shielded, because he wanted to demolish the towers and capture
their garrisons.

Dismay in Toulouse
Inside Toulouse there was terror, there was anguish, grief and alarm. Men and
women exclaimed,
‘Merciful Jesus Christ, defend the rights of your true servants!’ Women went
barefoot to pray in the churches and took offerings of fine loaves, coins, wax-
lights and candles for the candlesticks, and they prayed to the Virgin, source of
that rose-tree whose flower was the glorious Son who is light and truth, begging
her not to let them be destroyed by their triumphant enemies.

Dalmas of Creixell exhorts his commanders

In addition to this Sir Dalmas of Creixell, an eloquent speaker, sent for the chief
captains and spoke to them kindly, saying with gentle reproach,
‘My lords, affairs may go badly, may be dangerous and difficult, but do not
allow yourselves to be anxious or afraid. Very often a set-back can lead to a great
improvement.’

The Toulousains organise their defence

They agreed to defend the town as follows: the ditches, moats and gates should
be strongly manned by the count of Comminges and his troops, by Sir Bernard,
Sir Roger and the Abbot of Montaut, by Sir Gerald and Sir Pelfort, mounted, and
by the townsmen, brave in defence and attack. Also the good and pleasant Roger
Bernard immediately sent to inform the Capitol, the commune officials and the
other good men, citizens and traders, that the master craftsmen, boatmen and
labourers, the good companies and paid sergeants were urgently needed to save
the towers.
‘Gladly!’ they replied. All over the town they collected workmen and put
carpenters up at the head of the bridge.1 But they hesitated, for the crossing was
very difficult, as sections of the bridge had been broken down into the water.

A hero from Aragon gets supplies to one of the towers

Sir Peron Domingo, however, a brave squire from Aragon, made the venture,
and in worse danger than any enemy ever endured, he used a rope to get two
large, well laden boats across. A hundred thousand on either side were watching
him, and told each other, ‘That man’s light on his feet!’ Next they made a bridge
out of ropes and cross-pieces, and the way to the old tower was completed.
But getting any help to the other tower was very difficult for there was no
way, no bridge or ladders. Using long double ropes and a container made of
reeds, something like a meat-store,2 they got food and steel quarrels across from
one tower to the other.

Hugh of La Mota tries to reach the tower by boat

Meanwhile Sir Hugh of La Mota, a valiant knight, well provided with arms and
other necessities, led his fine company onto the river to defend the tower, with
the help of members of the Capitol. So great, however, were the waves and so
fast the current that he could not reach it and was swept aside, whilst on the
further section of the bridge there was fierce fighting and deadly blows were
given and taken. But none the less the members of the Capitol, brave and active,
thrust into deep water and managed to supply the tower, and then returned to
Viviers.3

The tower falls to Count Simon’s attack

But that stubborn fighter the count de Montfort meant to demolish the tower and
its battlements. All night and all day with squared stones and rounded boulders
and heavy blows the catapult attacked it, the mangonel smashed into it, till the
whole rampart was shattered and its mortar knocked out, wall, gateways, vaults,
quoins and all. The defenders saw that there was nothing else to be done; with
firm hearts and bitter oaths they had taken wounds and death; now, their
breeches red with blood, by force and in anger, in black despair, the survivors
abandoned the tower. Into it climbed the standard-bearer of the count de
Montfort and his pilgrims and they shouted for joy.

Laisse 199
They shouted for joy together, they shouted ‘Montfort!’ and, ‘Now we’ll win
back the honour, we’ll take Toulouse and drive you out!’ But the men in the
other tower shouted back:
‘Swords, lances and tears will settle it! You’re tough and full of talk, but
we’ve got right on our side, we’ve got the town, courage, and our own lord!’
Yet they were alarmed, and no wonder, for they had neither king nor count,1
no one to love or help them but God almighty, Jesus Christ. And the count de
Montfort and his men raised the oriflamme on the tower in the Garonne.
Now their men and ours drew so close that archers and boatmen fought on the
river night and day, and the horses were wounded when they were led down to
drink.

Reinforcements for Toulouse

And now a glory shone in the town, a defender bringing back colour and life, for
Sir Bernard of Cazenac arrived at the sanctuary.2 He came to protect Toulouse
and brought with him a fine company and his own staunch courage. Never have
I seen a more active knight, as fair-minded as he is powerful, renowned for good
sense, generosity and the heart of an emperor, a man who rules paratge and
commands valour. He came as a friend to help Toulouse and its count, to restore
justice and banish grief. With him came his kinsman Raymond of Vaux3 and
Vézian of Lomagne,4 a valiant vavassor. Amid great rejoicing they and their
Brabanters rode into the town. The lords of the Capitol and the lords and
commons of Toulouse went joyfully to welcome them. Shouting and banners,
horns and trumpets shook the town and glittered in the mist.
When the count de Montfort heard the uproar, he took a few men and crossed
the water to his own forces, posted men in the hospital and the tower, reached
the siege and spoke with them:
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘your worst enemies are losing the river, the town,
the bridge and their courage. I have heard such an uproar in there, you can be
sure they are getting away, unless some friend has arrived with help.’ Then a
messenger came with the facts:
‘My lord count, troops have entered Toulouse. Sir Bernard of Cazenac has
brought five hundred knights to defend the town, and you will have to fight
them.’
‘Friend,’ said Count Simon, ‘they have done a stupid thing. Once I go in, out
will go the traitors, for never as long as I live shall I or the Church be afraid of
wandering landless men!’

Count Simon complains to his associates

Count, cardinal and counsellors, with Sir Amaury, the bishop and other learned
men, consulted together privately.
‘My lords,’ said Count Simon, ‘I make my complaint to you. All my hired
troops want to go away because I have no money to pay them and do not know
where to find any. I tell you that this town is giving me such trouble that my
strength and my reputation decline daily. Of these two choices, God grant me the
better: by Saint Mary of Rocamadour, either the town kills me or I will kill
them.’
‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘the God whom I adore knows well what is right
and who the sinners are.’

Battle on the eve of Pentecost, Saturday, 2 June 1218

On the eve of that most holy day when God sent light and glory upon the
apostles, Count Simon rose very early at daybreak and rode out with his fine
company and his scouts to destroy the vines and other crops. They fanned out
through the open areas towards the Oratory Elm.1 But the men of Toulouse, great
and small, strong in attack and staunch in defence - swift did he think himself
who outran another to man the trenches and outworks! - the knights, citizens and
hard-hitting Brabanters, the brave and active working men, fierce in the field,
with resolute sergeants, javelin-men and slingers, occupied the gardens and
vineyards, the roads and open places. The fine fighting men of the two sides
drew near. Shouting and trumpets, horns and drums, light on the helmets, gold
and gleaming white stiffened their courage and gave an edge to their daring.
Now together like leaves round a flower came pride, came fierce resolve and
spurring knights. Heaven and earth, air and mist shook and sang, mingled steel
and fury.
The men of Toulouse saw the movement and in their own defence launched
their attack, began the bloody and desperate fight. On the fair open ground
before St Salvador2 tumult broke out, the two sides were engaged, battle began.

Laisse 200
Battle, shouting and bloodshed began again. Across the open ground came Sir
Simon’s own company; knights on both sides spurred hard. Leading the
crusading forces3 rode Sir Amaury of Craon, Sir Walter of Cambrai, Sir
Theobald of Blaison, Sir Gilbert of Les Roches, Sir Drogo of Mello, Sir Ralph of
Nesle, Sir Albert of Chauderon, Sir Geoffrey of La Truie, Sir Renaud of
Aubusson, Sir John of Berzy, Sir Rainier of Rancon, Sir Peter of Escorralha, Sir
Theobald of Orion, Sir Gervase Le Veautre, Gilbert Maubuisson, Sir Robert of
Beaumont, Sir Robert of Chalon, Sir Robert of Picquigny, Sir Roger of Chinon,
Sir Ralph of Poitiers, Sir Gerald of Lanson, Sir Renaud of Trie, Sir John of
Bouillon, Sir Guy of Mortagne, Sir Rainier the Frisian, Sir Amaury de Lucy and
Sir Bertrand of Courson. After them rode the other companies, fierce men and
proud. The French and Burgundians charged together, their warhorses trampling
the green grass and the sandy ground.

A strong charge bravely received

Unshaken, the defenders held firm and took their charge with steady hearts.
Swift Roger Bernard and the other lords, the knights, citizens and commons of
Toulouse, the sergeants and foot-soldiers raised the barricade and on it set the
Montaigon1 banner. Sir Elias of Albaroca, a valiant Brabanter, and Sir Bernard
Navarra2 and the men of their company, with Sir Odo of Tarrida, Sir Gerald of
Gourdon and brave Sir Amalvis, Sir Hugh of La Mota, Sir Bernard of St Martin,3
Raymond of Roussillon4 and Sir Peter of La Isla,5 (he suffered a lance-thrust
from a leader of the assault whose shaft broke and left the stump in his hands),
these were the men who bore the first attack.
‘Toulouse!’ rose the cry, and ‘Montfort! Craon!’ Trumpets and clarions rang to
the skies above. This way and that flashed lances, javelins and pikes; maces,
fire-brands and halberds, stones, axes and weights, arrows, quarrels, bolts and
darts filled the air; helmets and hauberks, shields and saddles, splendid blazons,
fringes and fastenings, horses, straps and goldwork and silk brocades were
soaked and red with blood.

The conflict is too fierce for some

So tremendous was the uproar that many of the townsmen slipped away home,
up to their chins in water in the moat, but the others stood to it out there on the
field, men from the town and citadel, archers and men on foot. They killed
William Chauderon6 among the vines and fought across his body, Sir Sicard of
Montaut attacking with fury. Thicker than spines on a hedgehog were clustered
shafts, shields, helmets, horses, quarrels, lances and close-ranked pennons, but
by sheer force the crusaders carried his body away.
An attempt at fire-raising
Now foreigners came in, Bretons and Flemings. Unarmed, these traitors carried
fire, straw, torches and firebrands across the levels and ran for the town with
shouts of ‘Craon!’ But the defenders were ready, sergeants and young noblemen
struck and smashed their arms and breastbones. The count and all his forces
withdrew.

Count Simon confers with his colleagues

On the day of Pentecost1 when buds grow green, Count Simon heard mass and
then went into a pavilion with the cardinal, the abbot and the wicked bishop,2 Sir
Amaury, Sir Bouchard,3 the count’s brother Sir Guy, Sir Alan, Sir Foucaud and
the other barons.
‘My lords, ‘said Count Simon, ‘I have every reason to remind myself and all
of you that we are here so that I can recapture Toulouse and its people. I beg God
to give me back Toulouse or give me death, for they have made me wretched and
furious because I cannot defeat them. How they can hold out, I do not know! But
I cannot afford the huge cost any longer.4 My mercenaries have just told me
‘No’, and so have the other companies, because I have nothing with which to
pay them. But if you’ll trust me, I have a good plan to suggest: I am having a cat
built, better than any ever made since the days of Solomon. It’s not afraid of any
trebuchet, mangonel or flying stones, for the platform, sides, beams and rafters,
the gateway, vaulting, chain and framework are all reinforced with iron and steel.
Into this cat I shall put four hundred knights, the best we have with us, and a
hundred and fifty fully equipped archers, and together on foot we shall all of us
haul it down into the ditch in front of the town. And when they all come running,
every father and son of them, we’ll make such a killing with swords and clubs
that my lion will bathe in blood and brains! Toulouse shall bum! Either it goes
up in flames or I shall die the death.’
‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘holy Church orders you to cast aside all anxiety,
for she has power to take from you and to give, power to pardon and defend you,
and if you serve her well, you will win great reward. Now is the time for it:
attack the town!’

The count of Soissons brings reinforcements

A messenger now arrived and said to them:
‘My lords, the great count of Soissons5 is here and he has brought a fine
crusade to your help.’
‘Good news indeed, friend!’ said Count Simon. ‘Let us go and welcome
them.’

Laisse 201
‘Let us go and welcome them, for we need them desperately.’ And the count
went joyfully to do so, as did his companions Sir Amaury, Sir Bouchard, Sir Guy
and Sir Renaud.
As they met each other with fair and pleasant words, the count de Montfort
addressed the newcomer courteously:
‘My lord count of Soissons, I earnestly request your friendship. You can tell
how much I want it, as I have shown more kindness to you than to any knight,
for since I saw your letter and the messenger telling me that you and Odo of
Angivilliers1 were coming to my assistance, I have built both cat, castle and
mangonel, but so that all the glory should be yours, I have held back from taking
Toulouse until you could lead the way. You shall have a fifth or a quarter of the
plunder and all the best warhorses, which you can give to those who need them
most. In every foreign land it will be reported that a few days ago the great count
of Soissons took Toulouse.’
The count laughed aloud and said jokingly,
‘My lord count de Montfort, I thank you a hundred times for so promptly
making me treasurer of the wealth of Toulouse, giving it me twice over as you
have!2 But whether you or I take the town, let everything in it be yours, for I
want none of it. If you’ll accept my advice, you’ll manage this differently and
give neither me nor anyone else a penny of it until it has paid all your hired
troops. But I’ll give you a good return for your offer, if you take Toulouse within
a full year from now, once you’ve conquered it I’ll hand over Montpellier as
well! For by St Mary, I was told yesterday that they’ve got everything they need
there inside the town, including brave hearts, great strength and their natural
lord, and that they are such good fighting men that when you offer them
swordplay, what you get back is death. We are new penitents from a foreign land
and shall gladly serve the Church for the full forty-day period, up to its last
moment, and shall then go home by the way we came.’
So they talked together until they reached the headquarters from which Count
Simon was directing his siege.
There was great anxiety inside Toulouse, for so many enemies now hemmed
them in and all Christendom was gathering to destroy them.
Young Raymond arrives in Toulouse
But now to comfort them the Virgin’s Son sent them joy, sent them an olive
branch, a bright star, a glory on the mountains, for the brave young count,
daylight, inheritor, rode in through the gateway with cross3 and steel. And God
sent him a marvel, a true sign that he would bind the murderous lion in chains,
for from the highest battlement of the bridge tower first captured by the French,
the banner fell, the lion tumbled down into water and sand, and this delighted
everyone in the city.
Provost, knights and citizens, townsmen and women and noble ladies, all went
to welcome the young count they so much longed for. Not a girl stayed at home
upstairs or downstairs, but every soul in the town, great and small, ran to gaze at
him as at a flowering rose. Tears of pure happiness fell fast in streets and
squares, in palaces and gardens. And young Raymond dismounted in great joy at
the abbey church of valiant St Sernin,1 mighty and merciful, who never wanted
or sought for alliance with the French. Trumpets, horns and bugles, standard-
bearers and warcries, bells setting bell-towers rocking, re-echoed all across
Toulouse, its river and riverbank.
During these celebrations, five thousand men marched out and sergeants and
squires manned the levels. Some of these who were light on their feet raced
towards the besiegers’ camp and shouted,
‘Hey, Robin! Hey, Walter! Death to the French, death to the pilgrims! We’ve
doubled the points on the checker-board,2 for God has given us back our head,
the brave young count, the heir, and he’s brought us fire and flame!’

Count Simon learns of Raymond’s arrival.

The count de Montfort heard these gibes and crossed the river to the sandy
shore.3 His liege lords went to meet him and the count laughed and questioned
them.
‘My lord count,’ said Sir Joris, ‘you’ve got an opponent now who’s bringing
blood, swords, flame and tempest. We must use iron and steel against him.’
‘Joris,’ said the count, ‘you must not frighten me! The man who can’t make a
decision when it’s needed will never win the hawk at Le Puy.4 Toulouse and its
count will always find me confronting them, for there will be no peace, no truce
or agreement until I have conquered them or they have conquered me. Now to
help me and hinder them, I shall turn this hospital into a castle complete with
battlements, lists and ramparts; outside it a line of squared stakes and a deep
ditch all round; on the near side by the river a strong wall on a raised base; and
on the Gascon side, a bridge and steps. This will enable me to control the
riverbank and the food convoys.’
Now a force of citizens and sailors arrived by boat with sergeants and archers,
with banners and warcries, and came ashore shouting ‘Toulouse!’ The besiegers’
sergeants and crossbowmen resumed the attack, the bloodshed and danger. In the
towers over the river the garrisons fought night and day.

One of the towers is taken, but recaptured

Laisse 202
All night and all day the besiegers, Count Simon and the French kept up their
attack, but the men of Toulouse resisted fiercely. Then de Montfort, evil through
and through, brought up some of his best troops by water, and by force and
cunning he captured the other tower, tore down part of the bridge and set up his
lion banner with its bands of gold. But on land and on the river the men of
Toulouse fought back. Knights and citizens, sergeants and commons, struggling
hard, managed to set up a mangonel at one end of the bridge; thick and fast with
round stones and Turkish bolts they dealt out wounds and death. So many and so
fierce were their attacks that they drove the French out of the tower; like it or
not, the crusaders left it, first setting it alight. And the town’s sailors, good and
courteous men, had command of the waterways both up and down river and
across it; they sought out and occupied all the landing places, bringing ashore
foodstuffs and other supplies.

Toulousain forces attack the crusaders

Meanwhile the townsmen, with some Brabanters and Germans, took their
swords, clubs and good Turkish bows and crossed the river, one hundred and
sixty-three of them. Knights and men of the crusading army saw them and Sir
Joris, who was among the tents, called to Sir Peter of Voisins:
‘We’re in danger, my lord, the townsmen have crossed the river and are
coming fast.’ They ran to arms and to horse, they put on hauberks and Pavian
helmets and there within La Grava1 the conflict began. Swiftly on both sides
swords, clubs and deadly iron did their work, stones, javelins and arrows flew
fast, they shattered crystal and golden bosses, saddles and shields, poitrels and
bits.
The townsmen fought fiercely, attacked and wounded the French and hurled
them into the river two and three at a time. It was there they brought down Rauli
of Champagne.2 Those who could swim, swam; those who could not, died. Iron
hats, javelins, lances, banners and bits sank down into the water and were swept
away. Many were left lying dead as the French broke off and in great anger
withdrew. Bitterly the count de Montfort addressed them:
‘My lords, how right it is to give you horses and palfieys! We must all be
delighted that you have overcome the men of Toulouse, but by Saint Mary they
are so valiant and so courteous that you have let them keep their ransoms and
their armour!’

Count Simon and his allies confer

Next Count Simon crossed the river with Lambert of Cales3 and held council in
the Narbonnais castle. The cardinal and the lord bishop were present, as were the
count of Soissons, Sir Aldric the Fleming, Sir Amaury of Craon, Sir Aimery of
Blèves,4 Sir Gilbert of Les Roches, Sir Richard of Fores,5 Sir Bouchard, Sir Alan
and Sir Hugh de Lacy.
‘My lords,’ said the count, ‘you are well aware of the fact that the lord pope
granted me the Carcassès,……….. that I command this land and hold it lawfully
under an agreement which makes it permanently mine. The faith, the cross and I
myself took it by force of arms. Now I am in such difficulties that if I do not
capture Toulouse within a month I should be better dead or never born, for by St
Mary I am so hard pressed that I have no resources, no gifts, no ransom money,
no funds. But if I abandon the siege and fail to take Toulouse, the Church will
suffer and the faith be destroyed.’

The count of Soissons is not hopeful

The count of Soissons at once said:
‘My lord count de Montfort, if it pleased Jesus Christ that pride should be
righteousness and sin compassion, the town would be yours, wealth, weapons
and all. But I see no prospect of your taking it now, because Count Raymond,
who is duke and marquis, whose integrity we know, claims it by right of
inheritance, as does his son the young count, nephew of the English king. Roger
Bernard is there too and the count of Comminges, and the men of Toulouse are
clearly furious at the deaths and injuries you have caused them. If, however, the
pope or the Church wanted an agreement between yourself and your opponents
by which you would restore his fief and his inheritance to Count Raymond, this
would benefit Rome and Christendom. You would still have the viscount’s land1
- though there is a youngster2 growing up there who claims it and will try to
recover it, whoever may be glad or sorry.’
‘My lord,’ said the count de Montfort, ‘all this is nothing, for I have conquered
the Toulousain and the Agenais, Quercy and Bigorre, Comminges and the
Albigeois, and if I take Toulouse and the lord there inside it, the scales will go
down on my side, mine and that of holy Church. Now tomorrow at first light we
shall bring the cat up against the Saracen rampart and get right into the town, as
we have planned; we shall spread Greek fire throughout the town and either we
shall die together or we shall beat them. It will not be long.’
Laisse 203
‘It will not be long before you all see me winning back Toulouse, before you
share out its wealth and land among yourselves.’

Amaury of Craon’s opinion

‘Do not boast, my lord,’ said Sir Amaury of Craon, ‘for most of the pelt has still
to be shaved.3 And don’t be annoyed if I ask how you intend to retake it, for
there’s no distress in the town, no thirst or hunger, and however often you attack
them, you’ll find them out of the lists and ready on the battlefield. You will
never shut them into the town.’

Cardinal Bertrand rebukes them

But the cardinal said,
‘In supporting them, Sir Amaury, you are failing to love holy Church and
what is right. For penance I order you to fast tomorrow, to eat and drink nothing
but bread and water. And as I love you dearly, I beg you to avoid sin, for Jesus
Christ commands you to amend your ways, you and the count of Soissons, and
never to speak on their behalf again.’
‘My lord,’ said Sir Amaury, ‘read, and you’ll find that you should certainly
not accuse me of this fault, for nowhere do scripture or the law say that you
should wrongly expel a prince from his land. And if Count Raymond does lose
his inheritance now, law and loyalty will give it back to him in time to come.
How astonishing it is to see paratge brought low, broken and put in danger
because of other men’s faults!1 If I had known this secret in my own fief, neither
I nor my company would be here now.’
‘Sir Amaury,’ said the count de Montfort, ‘you are wrong to argue with my
lord the cardinal. It is neither right nor reasonable of you to oppose him in
anything. If you love the Church, you will obey him.’ And so they talked
together until quiet evening fell.

Using his great cat, Count Simon attacks

Next morning as dawn was breaking, the count de Montfort commanded:
‘My friends, come here! Never have you served me in a better time! Take hold
of the cat, win back Toulouse, crush all my enemies and yours! Conquer
Toulouse, do honour to Jesus Christ, make good all my losses and your own!’
Trumpets, horns and clarions rang out, and with shouts and whistles they took
hold of the cat and brought it lurching along between the castle and the wall.
Straight as a hawk stoops on a small bird, a stone came from the trebuchet and
struck the upper part of the cat, shattering all the hides and fastenings.
‘Lord Jesus, what are you doing?’ cried the count de Montfort. ‘Any more of
this anger and alarm, and you’ 11 bring down myself and holy Church and the
cross!’ But his men said,
‘Don’t be distressed, my lord! Turn the cat and it will be out of range.’
‘By God,’ said Count Simon ‘you shall see it done at once.’ But no sooner was
the cat turned and moved a few paces than the trebuchet took fresh aim and fired
again. Its second blow struck, broke and cracked apart the iron and steel, the
nails and timbers, pitch and cladding and left many of men who were moving it
dead and cold. The rest scattered, and the count was left there alone.
‘For God’s sake,’ he shouted, ‘stay here! Move the cat at once, or be killed!’
But they answered,
‘Anyone you put inside it would be better off with wounds, disease or fever!’

Count Raymond and his men consider the cat

The count of Toulouse and his close vassals discussed matters with the Capitol,
as you shall hear. Together they said,
‘Jesus Christ, now we most urgently need your advice!’ The count of
Comminges said,
‘My lord, listen to me. Whatever harm the cat may do, you will be the gainer.
It is saving your vines and your corn, for while they are busy protecting the cat
they can’t be cutting those down. Don’t let it alarm you, none of their devices
can keep you out.’1
‘Don’t worry, my lord,’ said Roger Bernard. ‘You’ll never lose the town
because of a cat. If they bring it here, you can destroy it here. How we shall fight
them! With swords and maces and cutting steel we’ll glove our hands in brains
and blood!’
‘Do that indeed, my lords,’ said Sir Bernard of Cazenac, ‘and don’t let
anything you’re seeing now disturb you. Here comes the cat with its castle and
carriage - the nearer they drag it, the better you can capture it, and if it gets as far
as the lists, you can bum cat and men together.’
Sir Estolt of Linars2 said,
‘My lords, take my advice and it won’t mislead you: let us build good walls
inside these lists, big, high walls well crenellated, which will command the
ditches and the palisades, and then you can defend yourselves at any time and
need not fear any sort of trick they may try. If they make an assault, you can kill
them all.’
‘Take his advice,’ said Dalmas of Creixell, ‘for it is right and sensible and you
won’t go wrong with it. It is essential that you all work together.’

Under fire, the Toulousains build fresh defences

Then they blew horns and clarions, ran to the ropes and wound the trebuchets.
Members of the Capitol bearing staves distributed food and fine gifts and
presents, and the people brought picks, shovels and tools. Nothing was left
behind, not a wedge, a hammer, bucket or cooking pot, not a tub or stake. They
began the outworks, the doors and hatches. Knights and citizens handled the
stones, as did noble ladies and their daughters, young men, little girls and boys,
everyone, great and small, and they sang songs and ballads as they worked.
Thick and fast the besiegers’ mangonels shot at them, archers and slingers loosed
bolts and stones, knocked the bowls and pitchers off their heads, smashed
handles and head-pads and pierced their legs, their hands and fingers. But so
firm and strong was their courage, not one of them took fright.

Laisse 204
Not one of them took fright, far from it. They were delighted to be building
shelters to protect the ditches, and the whole community worked with great joy.
But the besiegers’ mangonels and bent bows poured stones and feathered bolts
into the thick of them and from the side too, piercing legs, chests and arms and
shattering beams, posts and timbers. But the Virgin’s Son kept them safe and
there was almost no damage done in the town.

Count Simon presses on his attack

Now the count de Montfort summoned his bravest and most experienced
knights. He had good shelters built with latticed fronts, and filled them with his
companies and his armed knights with their fine weapons and laced helms.
Swiftly and handsomely they brought the cat forward.
Inside Toulouse the wise defenders wound and aimed the trebuchets, put good
dressed stones into the slings, then released the ropes. The stones came flying
fast and hit the cat on its chest and flanks, on the doors, roofing and recesses, so
that pieces flew off in all directions and many of the men moving it were struck
down. All over the town rose the cry: ‘By God, madam cat, traitress, you won’t
catch any rats!’ In a frenzy of rage the count de Montfort cried out,
 ‘God, why do you hate me? My lords,’ he said, ‘knights, look at this
disastrous luck, see how I am bewitched! The Church is no help to me, nor the
wisdom of learned men, the bishop and legate are useless, my valour and
competence are of no avail, weapons, intelligence, and generosity make no
difference, I am thwarted by wood and stone! I was sure I would have good luck
and with this cat I would take the town. Now I don’t know what to say or what to
do.’
‘My lord,’ said Sir Foucaud, ‘try some other way, for this cat is never going to
be worth three dice. Indeed I never thought it wise of you to take it so far
forward. You’ll lose it before it can be turned back, I’m sure you will.’
‘Sir Foucaud,’ said the count, ‘believe me when I tell you by holy Mary of
whom Christ was born, either I shall take Toulouse before a week is out or I shall
die in the attempt.’
‘Not so, please God!’ said Sir Hugh de Lacy.

Discussion and exhortation in Toulouse

Inside Toulouse the council met, lords of the town and other important men,
knights and citizens, wise and sensible persons, who told each other:
‘Now’s the time to settle it for good and all, the whole inheritance must be
ours or theirs.’ Master Bernard, an eloquent speaker, addressed the assembly. He
was born in Toulouse and is a learned man.
‘My lords, free knights, be pleased to listen to me. I am one of the Capitol and
our consuls are ready day and night to do all you can wish. Friendship is
flourishing, it is bearing fruit, for together you and we are defending the count,
defending paratge, and therefore I want to tell you this story, so that in your
inmost hearts you may understand where it points:
Christendom held Acre besieged and closely blockaded on every side. But
very soon our forces’ wine and corn ran short and King Saladin, a very
determined man, laid siege to the besiegers.1 But it pleased the most holy Lord,
third Person of the Trinity, that the lord king of France, greatest of crowned
heads, should bring food and plenty and he came ashore at the siege of Acre,
where he was so much needed. There was joy in all the tents, tapers and candles
were lit, and such a blaze of light shone over land and sea that Saladin asked his
interpreters what the host of Christendom was celebrating.
‘Truly, my lord king,’ they answered, ‘it is the arrival of the mighty king of
France.’
Now Saladin forced his way forward and encamped less than a third of a
league away from the crusaders. Then very soon their situation improved still
more, for amid scenes of great delight the king of England arrived and very
gladly joined the siege of Acre, and joy was redoubled throughout the camp. But
King Saladin drew nearer still, only a crossbow-shot away, and his scouts could
hear all the talk and laughter. At daybreak the lords of France, England and the
other realms gathered, and everyone was astonished to see King Saladin there
beside them. But an archbishop, a wise and well-read man, demonstrated from
scripture and holy writings ……………………….
A knight called Robert of Salventina1 exclaimed aloud in the hearing of all the
assembled lords,
“Good my lord archbishop, change your argument and let us beg Jesus Christ
to save us from the arrival of any more great men! If one more king joins us, you
can be sure that the unbaptised king will quarter himself, his troops and all his
emirs right inside our camp!”
My lords, I have told you this riposte because our position is like that of the
besiegers at Acre - the stronger we become, the more they triumph over us!
When my lord Count Raymond, Sir Roger Bernard, the count of Comminges and
my lord Sir Dalmas were here quietly in the town with us, the mighty and
arrogant count de Montfort stayed in his tents, so well fenced in that as long as
we did not trouble him, he did not trouble us. But when my lord Sir Bernard
came from Cazenac, bringing wisdom, generosity and a fine troop of men, the
count de Montfort turned to and built so many shelters near our position that he
kept us busy night and day. And when the young count, our light and glory,
arrived, Count Simon built that fortress right under our eyes, and then he brought
those shelters so near that a single leap will take him into the ditches. If one
more count arrives, Simon will triumph and will quarter himself and his
crusaders here amongst us!’

Master Bernard announces an attack on the cat

‘Tree and distinguished knights,2 agree to this: the game is set out on the table,
besiegers and besieged, and it must be played out till death checkmates either us
or them. By the holy Virgin, flower of chastity, may the fief and the county now
become theirs or ours! By the most holy Cross I tell you that whether it’s sense
or folly, we are now going to attack the cat. Whether you join us or not, all of us
in the town and citadel are determined on this. What blows will be struck for the
sake of this cat, what blood and brains will lie thick on the battlefield! We shall
all die together or else live in honour, for death with honour is better than life in
wretchedness.’
‘Look at us,’ answered the knights, ‘we are all ready. The best of good luck go
with us, and together you and we, please Christ, will go and burn the cat.’

Laisse 205
‘We’ll go and attack the cat, for that must be done. Together we shall take it, and
Toulouse and paratge will never be parted again.’
All night long they grew more eager, and as day1 was breaking Sir Arnold of
Villemur, a determined man and fine warrior, went through their quarters and
made the best knights, the good companies and brave mercenaries take arms and
prepare. They placed crossbows, good handbows, quarrels, arrows and linen-
workers’ combs2 ready for the defence of lists, ditches and platforms. Outside on
the left flank Sir Estolt of Linars, careful and thorough, had ladders placed, and
garrisoned the approaches, paths, lanes and cross-passages. When they were all
assembled, the townsmen and the commanders agreed to capture the cat
together.

Advice offered
Sir Bernard of Cazenac, an excellent speaker, laid it all before them, talking like
a man of sense:
‘My lords, men of Toulouse, those enemies you see there have killed your
sons and your brothers and caused you great grief. If you can kill them, it will do
you good. I know how these showy Frenchmen behave - they’ll wear fine double
armour on their bodies, but down below on their legs they’ll have nothing on but
their hose. Keep hitting hard at the backs of their knees and when the fight is
over, they’ll be carrion.’
‘And they deserve it!’ answered the men, and said to each other, ‘There are
plenty of us here.’
‘Plenty at the moment,’ said Sir Hugh of La Mota, ‘but when it comes to
hitting and being hit, it will be more even.’

The attack begins

Out they went down the ladders, deployed onto open ground and occupied the
levels, shouting,
‘Toulouse! Now the fire’s alight! Kill them, kill them, it’s the only way!’
The French and the men of Beny received their attack, shouting,
‘Montfort! Montfort! Now we’ll show up your lies!’ Fierce was the struggle
wherever they could meet; with swords, lances and sharpened steel they fought
and struck on helmets from Bavaria.
 Twice Sir Arnold of Lomagne3 cried out to them:
‘Strike, sweet comrades, remember freedom! Today sets paratge free from the
powers ofhell!’
‘Yes,’ they answered him, ‘yes, and so it shall!’ And the outcry, the din and
clash of arms of citizens and men of the Capitol broke out afresh.
Present were: brave and active Sir Raymond of Lasbordes,4 Bernard of St
Martin, who is swift and alert, fierce William Peter of Montlaur,5 Sir Peter of La
Isla who can take blows and give them, and Sir Bernard of Comminges, ever fast
and keen, with William Bernard of Luzenac,1 always alert, Sir Gaudin and Sir
Ferrando, courageous and agile, Godfrey, Sir Arbois, Sir Henry Campanier2 and
the men of Toulouse, impatient to come to blows.
‘Have at these drunkards!’ shouted Sir Raymond Isarn.3 ‘To arms, knights, and
remember Sir Bernard’s advice!’ With swords and lances and great stones the
struggle began again. The townsmen did veiy well, they forced their way inside
the fences and fought them there, hacking the gold and crystal off their helmets.
Under this pressure the crusaders gave way and abandoned the shelters. Once
they remounted their chargers, however, the bloodshed began again with such
fiiry that feet, fists and arms flew off and the ground was red with blood and
brains. And on the river sergeants and sailors fought. Outside at Montoulieu the
engagement was general and Sir Bartas4 spurred his charger right up to the
approach to the gates.

Count Simon urgently called from mass

At this point a squire came up to the count shouting,
‘My lord count de Montfort, you are too slow! This piety is disastrous! The
men of Toulouse have killed your knights, your troops and your best
mercenaries. William is dead, so are Thomas, Gamier and Sir Simon of Le Caire,
Walter is wounded.5 Sir Peter of Voisins, Sir Aimery and Sir Rainier6 are holding
the attack, they’re defending the men behind the shields.7 If we have to stand this
slaughter any longer, you’ll never keep the fief!’ The count shook and sighed, his
face black with grief, and at the moment of the elevation8 said,
‘Jesus Christ the righteous, now give me death on the field or victory!’

Count Simon leads his charge

Immediately after this he ordered all his troops, his mercenaries and the barons
of France to assemble with their Arab chargers. At once a good sixty thousand of
them gathered. Then the count rode out fast at the head of them all, followed by
Sir Sicard of Montaut and his standard-bearer, by Sir John of Berzy, Sir
Foucaud, Sir Richard9 and the whole mass of pilgrims. Their shouts, trumpets,
horns and warcries, death flying from the slings and stones clattering from the
mangonels came like a snowstorm, like thunder and tempest, and shook the
town, the river and the riverbank. Fear struck the men of Toulouse and many fell
into the ditches as they ran. But very soon they recovered, they made a sally
across the orchards and gardens, and sergeants and javelin-men filled the area.
Slender arrows and double quarrels, round stones and fast strong blows came
flashing like flame from either side, like wind and rain, like a rushing torrent.

Guy de Montfort wounded

Now from the left-hand parapet an archer let fly and his bolt hit Count Guy’s
horse on the head and drove half its length into its brain. As the horse turned,
another crossbowman with a bow fully wound and ready shot at Sir Guy from
the side and struck him in the left side of the groin, leaving the steel deep in his
flesh; his side and breeches were red with blood. Guy rode up to his brother, his
good friend, dismounted and said, as a devil might:
‘Brother, God has thrown me and my comrades to the ground, it’s the robbers
he’s helping. This wound will make me an Hospitaller!’1

Death of Count Simon, 25 June 1218

As Sir Guy was speaking and beginning to shout and yell, there was in the town
a mangonel built by a carpenter and dragged with its platform from St Semin.
This was worked by noblewomen, by little girls and men’s wives, and now a
stone arrived just where it was needed and struck Count Simon on his steel
helmet, shattering his eyes, brains, back teeth, forehead and jaw. Bleeding and
black, the count dropped dead on the ground. Jocelyn and Sir Aimery2 galloped
to him at once and hurriedly covered him with a blue cape; but panic spread.
How many knights and barons you would have heard lamenting, weeping under
their helmets and crying out in anger! Aloud they exclaimed,
‘God, it is not right to let the count be killed! How stupid to serve you, to fight
for you, when the count who was kind and daring, is killed by a stone like a
criminal! Since you strike and slay your own servants, there’s no work for us
here any more!’
Then they carried the count to the clergy and learned men, and the cardinal,
the abbot and Bishop Fouquet received him sorrowfully with cross and censer.
Joy in Toulouse
But a messenger brought the news into Toulouse and such was the joy that all
over the town they ran to the churches and lit candles in all the candlesticks and
cried out,
‘Rejoice! God is merciful and paratge shines forth, victorious for ever! The
cruel and murderous count is dead, dead unshriven because he was a man of
blood!’ Trumpets, horns and universal joy, chimes and peals and clamouring
bells in belfries, drums, tabors and slender clarions rang through the town till
every paving-stone reechoed.

Siege of Toulouse abandoned

The siege was then abandoned and the men across the river and holding the
foreshore went away along every track. Behind them they left a great deal of
property, pack-beasts, pavilions, tents, armour and money; and the townsmen
took many of them prisoner. But the men of Toulouse lost one man they could ill
spare, and that was young Sir Aimery,1 courteous and pleasant. This was a great
grief to the whole town.

Celebration in Toulouse
Laisse 206
The whole town was filled with such joy at Sir Simon’s death that darkness
shone like the day, light blazed and flowered, it raised up paratge and buried
arrogance. Resounding trumpets, horns, bells and clarions and joy at the deadly
stone brought new strength to hearts and minds and wills. Every man seized his
weapons and went out into the open to burn the cat, a fire that nothing could
quench. All night long and all day too the city celebrated, and outside it the
besiegers groaned and shook.

Anxiety in the Narbonnais castle

Very early as dawn was breaking the cardinal from Rome and the other great
lords, the bishop and the abbot carrying the crucifix, met on the ancient paved
floor to consult each other. The cardinal spoke so that all could hear him:
‘My lords, barons of France, hear what I have to say! This town and our
enemies have done us great harm, great loss, grief and distress, for the count’s
death strips away our whole strength, grain and ear together. I cannot understand
how God could let it happen and did not keep him safe for holy Church and for
us! But dead he is, and we must act at once. Here and now let us make his son
Amaury2 count, for he is brave and wise and has a noble heart. Let us give him
the fief his father conquered, and so let us die here together as the count has
died! Preachers and speakers must go to every land and we must send to France,
to our good friend the long, and ask him to send his son Louis to us next year, so
that he may raze this town and lay it so flat that no one ever builds here again!’
‘My lords,’ said the bishop, ‘there is nothing to prevent this. And the lord pope
who approved and chose Count Simon will place him in the consistory where he
interred St Paul;3 let him become a most holy relic, for he obeyed the Church, he
is a saint and martyr. This is so, I tell you, for no count in this world ever did less
sin, nor since God died on the cross has he ever granted a greater death than the
count’s. Neither God nor holy Church had a better friend.’
‘My lords,’ said the count of Soissons, ‘I strongly advise you not to describe
him as most holy, or holy Church itself will ring false. Count Simon, holy? No
one ever told a more thorough lie, for he died unshriven. But if he gave love and
good service to holy Church, ask Jesus Christ not to punish his soul.’

Amaury de Montfort is chosen as count

Everyone welcomed the recommendation and Sir Amaury took possession of the
whole fief. The cardinal granted it him and gave him his blessing.

The lord of La Isla returns to his allegiance

Brave young Count Raymond now left Toulouse, for Sir Bernard Jordan sent
word and found enough courage to become his friend; he made La Isla over to
him and garrisoned it on his behalf.1
And the crusaders, bitter at heart, stayed in safety for four days, none of them
venturing out till the Sunday.2

Laisse 207
Sunday brought appalling weather, storms raged across the whole country and
shook everything that grew.
But the men of Toulouse and its joyful people posted guards in the defences
and went back together into the town to eat.
The crusaders try again to take Toulouse
Outside the town the besiegers discussed the position and felt sure they could
capture the place. They began at once by loading up vine-trimmings, wood, fire
and burning torches onto carts and running them fast towards the town as far as
the ditches and barricades, where the straw began to blaze and the fire took hold.
The guards cried out in horror, and panic spread through the town. All ran to
arms at once, not a father or son hung back, no fighting man, knight or count,
cousin or kinsman. Out through the gates they poured by hundreds and
thousands and occupied the levels and adjacent works. Women, ladies and
elegant girls carried water and stones, calling on Our Lady and exclaiming,
‘Holy Mary, lady, defend us now!’ The men with the carts turned back and ran.
Meanwhile the townsmen found the besiegers and the French waiting for
them, armed, arrayed and ready. The two sides met and clashed. With swords,
lances and slashing blades, with javelins, stones and flung cobbles, they fought
both hand to hand and at a distance. Bolts and arrows flew thick as small rain
when it comes soaking down from the sky. Danger and distress, bloodshed and
bitter struggle raged out there at Montoulieu, and the fire and flames, the dust
and wind blew about amongst them as they fought.
Outside in the besiegers’ camp it was agreed that the knights should all arm at
once, clothing themselves and their swift chargers in strong mail. Onto the field
they spurred, a deadly force, shouting ‘Montfort! Soissons!’ and ‘Brittany!’ But
the townsmen’s courage rose, battle-joy grew, their eagerness increased, not one
of them flinched but all stood fast, watched, waited and patiently endured as the
enemy ranks approached. ‘Toulouse, who restoresand conquers!’ they cried, and
‘Comminges!’ for the count because he is worthy and brave, ‘Cazenac! Creixell!’
and ‘Fighting Villemur!’ because his banner was there blowing in their teeth.
The bright shining helmets, the silver and fine gold, the red and white, the
different hues and colours, the silk banners that flapped and gleamed, the shrill
clarions and blaring trumpets strengthened their hearts and hardened their
resolve. Wherever they could find an enemy, there they fought. With scythe-
blades, axes, sharp-pointed pikes, halberds and arrows, with sharp quarrels,
glittering shields and shining blades they struck and struggled so obstinately that
they hacked off and cut away both armour and flesh. Thick on the ground lay
feet, legs, arms, brain-matter and blood; every path and all the open ground was
red and bloody.
So fierce was the fighting, such their fury that they grappled and held each
other with hands and teeth. Attackers and attacked, both were determined that no
limb or body should feel fear.
The Toulousains are victorious
But the townsmen conquered. Cutting and slashing with steel and sword,
heaping blows upon their enemies, they drove them through all the passages and
broke up their formations at the first entrance near the defences by the besiegers’
gates.
This conflict, this loss and destruction continued until dark night parted the
poor wretches. Never since God chose to die has any living man seen such a
battle fought by so few men! As they broke off, those turned away in sorrow,
these in joy. There you would have heard the wounded moan and complain,
asking for doctors, wanting ointments, shrieking ‘God help me!’ because their
wounds hurt so much.

The crusaders discuss plans.

Several days then passed peacefully and neither side made any attack on the
other. It was not long before a meeting was held secretly between the cardinal
from Rome, the bishop and the other lords. Guy de Montfort spoke privately,
saying:
‘My lords, barons, this siege is nothing but a loss to us. From now on I neither
like nor approve it, for we are losing our horses, our kinsmen and ourselves.
They were afraid of my brother, but now that he is dead, we are out of our minds
if we do not give up the siege.’
‘My lords,’ said Sir Amaury, ‘you have just made me count, think about me! If
I abandon the siege so shamefully, it will harm the Church and will make me as
nothing. In every land they’ll say I surrendered while I still lived, and had
forgotten my father’s death.’
‘Sir Amaury,’ said Sir Alan, ‘you misjudge this. All your barons can see that
the shame will be worse if you continue the siege. You must realise that the
defeated are winning! No one ever saw a town triumph through being beaten, yet
every day these people are using their corn and wheat, their meat and firewood,
which keep them in fighting trim, while we have to endure more and more
danger and distress. And in my opinion you haven’t the supplies to keep up the
siege or to remain here long.’
‘My lords,’ said the bishop, ‘this makes me so wretched that I shall never be
happy again as long as I live.’
In grief and anger the cardinal spoke:
‘My lords, let us raise the siege. But I promise you that word shall be
preached all over the world, that the son of the king of France will certainly
come here at Pentecost and we shall have such ample forces that the fruit,
flowers and growing grass ……………….. and they will think Garonne water
sweet as hippocras. We shall destroy the town, and every one in it shall be put to
the sword. Sentence is given!’

25 July 1218, the crusaders depart

Then they raised the siege in such urgent haste that on St James’ day, which was
fine, good and holy, they set fire to all their buildings, including the wonderful
castle. But the townsmen promptly put all the fires out.
The French went away, leaving a great deal behind them - many dead and
slaughtered, including their count who had ceased to exist. His body, however,
they removed, having no other gifts to take away, and bore it straight to
Carcassonne.

Count Simon’s burial and epitaph

Laisse 208
Straight to Carcassonne they carried it and buried it with masses and offerings in
the church of St Nazaire.1 The epitaph says, for those who can read it, that he is a
saint and martyr who shall breathe again and shall in wondrous joy inherit and
flourish, shall wear a crown and be seated in the kingdom. And I have heard it
said that this must be so - if by killing men and shedding blood, by damning
souls and causing deaths, by trusting evil counsels, by setting fires, destroying
men, dishonouring paratge, seizing lands and encouraging pride, by kindling
evil and quenching good, by killing women and slaughtering children, a man can
in this world win Jesus Christ, certainly Count Simon wears a crown and shines
in heaven above.

Count Amaury de Montfort continues the struggle

The Virgin’s Son glorifies what is right, he gave his body and precious blood to
destroy pride - may he now protect law and reason in their peril, may he make
the right blaze forth between these two contenders! For Montfort and Toulouse
are renewing the conflict. Because of his father’s death the son is seeking to
strengthen his position and has summoned his barons and his fiefs. He holds a
plenary court to establish his right. He talks, takes counsel and begins by saying:
‘My lords, my father who loved you is dead, and as I cannot take Toulouse by
siege, help me to hold and defend the fiefs!’

Cardinal Bertrand sends Bishop Fouquet to France

‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘listen to me. What I want you to do is this: fortify
your towns and castles and garrison them with men who can stand firm. And
you, my lord bishop, go quickly and ask the lord king of France not to let us be
wiped out. Let him come on the first of May- let them not fail! - and restore her
lordship to the Church. Let his crown and his son give us their help, so that we
can destroy Toulouse, which has killed our count and is causing us such grief.’

Bertrand himself will write to the pope

‘And I will send sealed letters to be read to the lord pope telling him he must
make every effort to defend the Church and increase his own power, now that
the once blazing stir is dead. And, to make him hate it more, I will tell him about
Toulouse, that neither the Church nor anything else can tame it, that it is so
savage, so obstinate and reluctant to convert that no fire, sword or slaughter can
subdue it. Let him have the summons preached in every land, and he should call
on the prelates of the Church to provide for the war, to kindle hearts and polish
tongues; let preachers go over the whole world, let them shake all Christendom
and set it ablaze. We must rouse all the peoples and stir their courage, so that no
man who can bear arms stays at home but all take up cross and sword to follow
the king. And at Pentecost I promise you faithfully you will see such crusades
and such crowds arriving that the earth will do well to bear them. With these we
shall be well able to crush Toulouse and we shall do such works there that when
we leave none will dare murmur or oppose us.’
‘My lord,’ said the bishop, ‘I earnestly wish to accomplish this mission. But it
is hard, strange and terrible to hear, I am amazed that God could agree to the
death of this excellent son of his, who always served him. Indeed, I think a
human father would suffer to see his son die, but God appears quite unmoved by
the count’s death! It is them he ought to be killing, but it is us whose defeat he
orders! As Toulouse is causing us such pain, let us go and find a doctor who can
heal us. God is paying no attention, so we must do all we can. If they somehow
manage to elude us and escape into heaven or on earth, neither we nor the
Church will ever recover. ‘
‘My lords,’ said Count Amaury, ‘I owe you sincere thanks for wishing to pay
such a price for my father’s death.’
The count of Soissons offers his opinion
‘My lords,’ said the count of Soissons, ‘I am going away and shall take my
whole company with me. But, to do what is right, I can and will tell you, if
you’ll trust my opinion, how to get out of your great trouble: if the Church
would be kinder and use mercy, mercy and the town could reach agreement. But
if the Church uses pride where she should be gentle, mercy will take offence and
regret her obedience. And if you do not compel the Church and Toulouse to join
hands, many will die who could have lived happy lives.’
‘Count,’ said the cardinal, ‘it is not going to end like that! We would let
ourselves be cut to pieces rather than fail to make them sorry they killed Count
Simon. Upon my honest word, one thing I promise you: they are not such
warriors nor so skilled in battle but that at Pentecost we shall raise such a storm
of war, there will not be an archangel who does not weep to see it!’
‘My lords,’ said the count of Soissons, ‘may God keep those in joy who
support what is right and make the rest repent!’

The crusade disperses; young Raymond campaigns in

the Agenais
The cross is broken in two and parts in hatred. Now it is time to attack, time for
Toulouse to triumph and save paratge and worth. Now the brave young count,
who paints the darkness with gold and brings green back to a dead world, must
ride to regain his fiefs and fly his flag, must take Condom, Marmande and
Clairac, must seize Aiguillon and conquer and kill the French.

Sir Joris invades Comminges

Sir Bernard of Comminges must bestir himself, for Sir Joris is riding against
him, he has summoned him to battle and is laying waste his land.1

Laisse 209
Sir Joris laid waste the land and made himself master, he threatened and hunted
down the dispossessed knights; with his fine weapons and good Arab mounts he
conquered and entered St Gaudens. Sir Bernard of Comminges, handsome, good
and much liked, was inside Salies2 castle with a small force; the sight of the
invaders’ banners angered them all. Sir Bernard sent urgently to the staunch men
of Toulouse and to that fine man his father, the count of Comminges, and asked
him to send help, as he could very easily do.
Sir Bernard pursues Sir Joris
Sir Joris rode joyfully out and along the riverbank,3 his banners displayed. Sir
Bernard chose the best, most intelligent and strongest of his men, well equipped
and well armed, and when daylight returned and the morning brightened they
rode after them on the track by the river, banners raised and standards flying. But
when they reached Martres, Joris had already left, and when they failed to find
him at St Elix, they stopped in its wide square to talk it over and told each other,
‘That’s the end of our pursuit’. But then Sir Inard of Pointis,4 a brave and
sensible man, spoke out before them all and said,
‘My lord Sir Bernard, I am sure if you let them go now, you’ll be burying
yourself and us alive. But if you’ll do as I suggest, you won’t lose them: let us
ride on all day until we catch them up. If they’ll wait for us, let there be battle till
one or other side quits the field. Even if we never find them but someone tells
them you are pursuing them to give battle, they will be in a constant state of
alarm and you will have saved us.’
‘My lords,’ said Marestaing,5 ‘let my nephew’s plan be followed!’ And they
set off at once along the well-trodden roads. When they reached Paumès a man
there said to them:
‘My lords, look, there’s Sir Joris, he has just set off. If you don’t go and help
them at Meilhan, he’ll kill and destroy them all.’
‘God be praised!’ exclaimed Sir Odo of St Béat. ‘Sir Joris is always bragging
that he has challenged us to a fight Now, trust me, we’ll give him the lie!’
‘Before they hear us coming,’ said Raymond At of Aspet, ‘let’s plan our
attack. If they get away undefeated, we and all our kin will be disgraced for
ever.’
‘My lords,’ said Sir Espanel,1 ‘once it’s over, whatever happens to the rest,
Joris must be taken, so that Sir Roger of Aspet can be released safe and sound.’

Sir Bernard exhorts his men

While they were talking together, Sir Bernard of Comminges addressed them.
He spoke well and greatly encouraged them, saying:
‘My lords, free knights, Jesus Christ, true God, loves and guides us, and see
how kind he is to us, delivering these enemies who have done us so much harm
into our hands! We shall have battle, no doubt of that, and we shall win, I know
it in my heart. My lords, remember how they oppressed us! They intruded false
lords into all our fiefs, they killed fathers and small children, they slew
gentlewomen and murdered husbands, they overthrew paratge and puffed
themselves up, they drove us out grieving into the dangers of the world and daily
they hunted us down in the flowering woodlands. But by Saint Mary, Virgin
Empress, I would rather die by the sword and shining steel than let them keep us
crushed and helpless! If today they find us fierce and resolute, parage will
always be honoured and obeyed. Believe me, we have now got them in our grip,
and their business and ours shall be so settled as to fill hell and paradise with
souls, for an honourable death is better than life in shame. As for any plunder we
may win, it must be properly shared out between us all.’
‘Well said, well said!’they all shouted.‘Into battle, ride! God will lead us!’
And they rode on together until they could hear and see the others.

Sir Bernard surprises his quarry at Meilhan

Meanwhile, quite unperturbed, the castellan,2 Sir Joris and Sir Anselm3 together
with the tough and courageous French were attacking the town and its keep.
Now suddenly Sir Bernard and his men charged, shouting their warcries. When
the French saw the bright blazons, the cross, hackle and bull, the sheep4 and the
brave knights’ other devices, when they saw the good companies which had
pursued them so doggedly, they were appalled, and no wonder. They gathered
into the barbican, manning its passages and openings. Hoping to prevent this, Sir
Bernard of Comminges charged full tilt faster than the rest, closely followed at a
swift gallop by Sir Inard of Pointis and Sir Odo of St Béat, who thrust well
ahead.
Now Sir Bernard of Seysses1 struck and overthrew Sir Anselm, but he escaped
injury. Sir Roger of Montaut leapt from his horse to attack them with strong and
repeated blows. Meanwhile Sir William of Seysses, daring and brave, spurred
and attacked and was himself struck and his horse thrown down, but got to his
feet. Loudly Sir Roger of Montaut cried,
‘Hit them hard, keep hitting them, usurpers, murderers!’ At that they spurred
their Arab chargers and drove home the attack on every side. Joris’ men had
sharp steel and used it well; both sides fought strongly. Stones, javelins, lances,
brandished spears, bolts, arrows and twice-tempered quarrels struck through the
chainmail, and the red blood ran down and soaked their samite surcoats.
Now too the men of Meilhan saw what was happening and hurled stones and
rocks at Joris’ men. But the castellan raged in fury, he turned and twisted like a
wounded boar, he smashed, shattered and hacked whatever came near, so that a
hedge of lance-stumps bristled round him. Sir Anselm and Sir Joris fought hard,
as did Sir Roger of Lignières,2 till they were exhausted. Sir Inard shouted to
them,
 ‘Now you’re paying for all the harm you’ve done us! If you want to live,
surrender before we cut you to pieces!’ But they replied,
‘And who’d guarantee us?’
Together and fiercely the attackers spurred and forced their way through all
the openings and right into the barbican among Joris’ men. Hand to hand they
fought amid noise and uproar; swords, maces and keen-edged blades cracked
and cut open the shining green helmets. It was no wonder they defeated them,
for so heavy were the blows both given and taken that their bones were shattered
inside their armour.

Defeat and slaughter of the French

Now Sir Joris remounted and sallied out, and was again struck and felled to the
ground. Wherever they could find them, they hacked and dismembered them, so
that feet and fists, arms, brain-matter, fingers, heads, jawbones, scalps and skulls
littered the battlefield and encrusted the reddened ground. A scene of war indeed,
you would have said, before the place was cleared.

Laisse 210
A scene of war indeed, when the killing was done - blood, brain-matter, eyes and
limbs, feet, legs and arms lay strewn about, filling the roads and open ground.
The castellan, Sir Joris and Sir Anselm were made prisoner, and all the rest were
delivered up to torment there on the killing ground, where they lost both lives
and armour.
Sir Bernard of Comminges and Sir William of Touges3 ………………..
And when the great count of Comminges heard the news, 1 do not think he
was at all displeased.

Young Raymond returns to Toulouse

Then the brave young count arrived in Toulouse to defend his fief and recover
his inheritance.

Amaury de Montfort besieges Marmande

Count Amauiy went away into the Agenais, taking with him knights and clerks,
the feudal levies, crusaders and the French. The lord abbot who holds
Rocamadour1 went with him, accompanied by men from Quercy and from
Clermont; and so did Sir Amanieu d’Albret2 of the Armagnac family, lord of
Seyches, rich, daring and delightful, ungrudgingly lavish, one of the best men in
the Bazadais. And with many lords from other areas and local men too, Count
Amaury sat down before Marmande3 - an action he will regret if the king4 fails to
arrive, for the place is defended by Centule of Astarac,5 a young and valorous
count, skilful and daring.
He and good Amanieu,6 with bold Araimfres, Sir Arnold of Blanchafort,
Vézian of Lomagne, Sir Amanieu of Bouglon, Sir Gaston, Sir Sicre, Sir William
Amanieu and the two men from Pamplona, with the townsmen, sergeants,
commons, young noblemen and archers, Brabanters and Germans took swords,
lances and good Turkish bows and manned the town from moat to towers.
Now Count Amauiy made a vigorous assault and the fighting spread across
land and water.7 Resistance was strong; attackers and attacked used maces,
swords and sharp steel from Cologne to give and take such blows that the blood,
flesh and bodies left strewn about provided rich feeding for birds and dogs.

The count of Foix campaigns in the Lauragais

Now let us leave this savage and deadly siege and speak of the good count who
is lord of Sabartès,8 of Roger Bernard and the Wolf of Foix, these three. With
them were Bernard Amiel lord of Pailhès,1 William Bernard of Arnave and Sir
Isarn Jordan, Sir Robert of Tinhes with men from the Carcasses, Raymond
Arnold of Le Pech, and Sir Aimery too, as well as Sir William of Niort and
Jordan of Cabaret. All these rode with the count of Foix into the Lauragais,
where they seized cows and oxen, villeins and peasants. Then they reached
Baziège2 and quartered themselves there.

Crusaders ride to attack the count of Foix

But Sir Foucaud of Berzy, a hard man, valiant, clever, daring and tough, rode out
with his kinsmen, with Sir John,3 Sir Theobald and the viscount of Lautrec, with
Sir John of Bouillon, Sir Amaury de Lucy, Sir Evrard of Torletz, Sir Aubry, Sir
James, Sir John of Mozencs, Sir John Lomagne, well-armed and lion-hearted
every one of them, to find and attack the count of Foix.

Young Raymond leads men to support the count of

Foix
And when daylight and fair weather returned, out from Toulouse rode the young
count and marquis, of the lineage of France and of the good English king. In his
company were many men of Toulouse, Sir Arnold of Villemur and Sir Bertrand
Jordan, also Gerald Unaud, Rodrigo and Sir Hugh,4 Sir Bertrand of Gourdon and
the Abbot of Montaut; William Unaud was there, Sir Raymond Unaud, Sir
Amalvis, daring Sir Hugh of La Mota, Garcias Sabolera and Sir Peter Navarra
and the knights and citizens of Toulouse. These and many men from other lands
came with enthusiasm to join the count,1 as had been agreed.

They anticipate the battle with pleasure

As soon as they met, before others arrived to increase their numbers, the mighty
count of Foix said to young Raymond,
‘My lord count, I feel sure your renown is increasing, for we shall certainly do
battle with the French, I recognise their banners, their blazons and orfrays. It
looks as if Sir Foucaud, Sir Alan, Sir Hugh de Lacy, Sir Sicard of Montaut2 and
the men of this neighbourhood intend to attack us. Never have I seen a battle
which would give me more pleasure, for never since I first bore arms can I
remember to have seen a force as fine as ours today! Ill faith and arrogance will
go down if we fight now, I am sure of that.’
Sir Roger Bernard, rich in all virtues, said,
‘My lords, free knights, today will show who can fight! My heart fills with
joy, for I can see here the flower of this land and of the whole Carcassès.’ And
the young count began to laugh and like a courteous man said,
‘God save me my lady3 and the Narbonnais castle! My standard shall not
swerve aside till I have killed or taken them. If all France and every Montfort
were there, they should all have battle till one side or the other is beaten!’ Then
straight away he shouted so that they could all hear: ‘To arms, knights, while we
have the chance! And let us do this so well that no one can reproach us, for by
holy Mary in whom Jesus Christ took flesh, if they will only wait for us, today,
like it or not, they shall have battle!’

Laisse 211
‘Today, God willing, they shall have battle and when it is done we’ll see who
holds the dice! How near us they are, how dearly we can make them pay for our
inheritance! You can be sure God hates them, he has brought them here for us to
slaughter!’

An attempt to keep young Raymond out of the battle

‘My lord count,’ said Sir Arnold of Villemur, ‘excuse me, but you could win no
honour in this battle. Your rank is too great, you should not fight them unless
they had Sir Amaury with them, or some other count or great noble. Sir Foucaud
is a brave and intelligent man, but he has not the wealth or power for you to put
yourself at risk. If you captured him, you would gain nothing, it would bring you
no land, no peace or agreement. But if you want to fight, you will find me beside
you on your right hand and on your left.’

Young Raymond rejects this advice

‘Sir Arnold,’ said the count, ‘why do you lecture me? Today I shall fight, and
with your good will, I hope, for any who fail me now will be disgraced for ever.
Any man, whoever he is, even a crowned king, must risk his life and all he
possesses to destroy his enemies, until he has overthrown them. Now let us give
all our attention to helping this land.’

The battle is planned and posts allotted

‘My lord count,’ said the count of Foix, ‘give me the front rank and the most
active men.’
‘You and Sir Roger Bernard,’ said the count, ‘with the men from the
Carcasses, as I know they are well armed and can hit hard and take risks, with
the men of your own fief whom you most trust and your own company just as it
is, you make the assault, and I beg you to hit them hard. Spearhead our attack,
and then the moment you’re engaged, I’ll charge to support you, I and the men
of my own fief whom I’ve tested so often, my company and my friends, my
trusted men of Toulouse, and my brother Bertrand1 who is well prepared. And
when the fighting’s done, the field and the glory will be ours.’
‘No fear of that, my lords,’ said the young count. ‘Live or die, whatever you
do there, you’ll find me beside you whether I’m dead or alive, for I am
determined to win glory in this battle or else die in it. May the Virgin’s Son who
died in agony behold what is right and perceive their sins!’
‘Well and nobly spoken!’ said the count of Foix. ‘But let us get our attack
started. The men with the best horses must lead it.’ Roger Bernard said,
‘Have it proclaimed that anyone who disobeys your orders will lose his lands
for the rest of bis life.’
‘My lords,’ said Peter Navarra, ‘knights, guard the young count all of you,
don’t let him be wounded! Worth and paratge return in him, valour would perish
if he were injured.’ But the Wolf of Foix exclaimed,
‘Sir count, move on! Into battle, ride, the moment has passed!’
Allies and troops of Foix charge the crusaders
Out ahead of them all rode Sir Arnold of Villemur, with Sir Gerald of Gourdon,
Sir Hugh of Alfaro and the Abbot, Sir Bertrand of La Isla, Sir Garcias
Coriadats,2 Sir William and Sir Raymond Unaud, well equipped, Raymond
Arnold of Le Pech and Le Tinhos of the Jurats,3 Rodrigo and the rest, all
spurring hard. After their commanders came the knights at full gallop, banners
lowered and pennons flying.
Sir Foucaud of Berzy observed them carefully, recognised their blazons, and
riding onto the riverbank4 he said to his men:
‘Stand firm!’ Nobly and well he addressed them, saying, ‘My lords, barons of
France, my own mighty kinsmen, God, the Church and I all promise you that
you need have no fear, no worry, no anxiety. Here comes the young count who
hates us, here comes the valiant count of Foix, a hard man and crafty, here’s
Roger Bernard and the assembled barons, and they have brought hired captains
and the dispossessed men. But if they are good in battle, we are much better!
Here is the whole of France, here is stubborn Montfort, with the pick of the
southerners and the flower of the crusade. And if any one of us is killed, the
bishop of Toulouse and the lord legate have forgiven us all our sins.’
‘Brother,’ said John, ‘make sure you hit hard, for judging by the miracles done
for us and the crusaders, the battle today is between holiness and sin.’
‘Listen, my lords,’ said the viscount of Lautrec. ‘I have had a good look at
these captains and their men, and I think it’s madness to wait for them here.’
‘Viscount,’ said Theobald, ‘go away if you like. We shall wait for the count,
and then we’ll see who’s mad.’
Talking and preparation done and courage high, the ranks of armed horsemen
drew nearer. The two forces came closer till nothing divided them, no bridge or
plank, nothing but a little ditch. When the count of Foix and his brave men
crossed it, the two sides formed two halves of a whole.
Sir Foucaud of Berzy waited for them, his ranks well arrayed, ready and
resolute. Trumpets spoke each to each, they rang across ri verbank, meadows
and open land. ‘Foix!’ and ‘Toulouse!’ rose the shouts and ‘Montfort!’ and
‘Berzy!’ came the replies. As the leaders met, light glanced from banners and
coloured shields; with lance-points and fringed pennons lowered, they rode to
break their lances on gold-inlaid hauberks. After them came the massed knights,
well armed, spurring full tilt at the men who waited for them and galloping
around their defences.
‘Make for the young count, barons, all of you!’ shouted Sir Peter William of
Séguret.1 ‘I fear nothing but his knighthood and skill, his pride and prowess.
Bring him down before they beat us, or he’ll make us all suffer before the end.’

Young Raymond’s feats of arms

Then like a lion or leopard loosed from its chains the young count raced on
before them all. How well his black charger bore him! Lance lowered, head bent,
he drove into the thickest of the fight. He struck John of Berzy who rode to meet
him, and hit him so hard with his inlaid spear that he pierced surcoat, mail and
gambeson,2 flung him from his horse and rode on. ‘Toulouse!’ he cried. ‘Free
knights, have at these foreigners! Thrust deep, cut hard!’ On every side he
twisted, turned and struck, the men of his household close by to protect him and
Sir Arnold bearing the banner ahead of them. Sir John of Berzy got to his feet,
he thrust and cut till his steel blade broke.
Now Peter William of Séguret rode up fast and struck the young count as he
could reach him, full on the straps that grip the hauberk, so that he cut his belt
and made the chainmail fly. ‘Montfort! Montfort!’ he shouted. ‘Free knights,
have at him!’ But the count kept his seat unshaken. All around there was
shouting and uproar, and stubborn conflict. With swords, maces and tempered
blades, with blows to the neck from gilt scabbards, they struggled and struck at
chests and sides, they hacked at strong-rimmed green helmets, at hauberks,
mailshirts and studded shields.

The count of Foix prepares another charge; Foucaud

of Berzy is ready for it
Now the count of Foix shouted: ‘Rein in! Rein in!’ and Sir Foucaud of Berzy:
‘Free knights, stand firm!’ Sir Evrard, Sir Amaury and Sir Theobald rode
together, Sir John of Bouillon and Sir James knee to knee. With the viscount of
Lautrec who had entered the mêlée and the French, these took their stand on the
field.
Chatbert,1 Sir Aimeiy and good Roger Bernard, the Wolf of Foix and Sir
William of Niort (now wounded), Bernard Amiel, young William Bernard, and
Sir Amalvis with famous Sir Hugh of La Mota and the men of Toulouse, fired by
their anger - all these and the count’s own men united to make a single charge
and with sharp steel they cut deep into the French array. They rode around and
outflanked them, they struck and wounded them on chests and sides and down
they flung the Frenchmen and unhorsed them two at a time.
Foot-soldiers finish off the fallen
Now all together sergeants entered the battle to kill the fallen. Steel flashed on
steel, on overthrown and beaten men; knights and sergeants struggled, and they
slashed, slew and finished them. Eyes, brain-matter, hands, arms, scalps and jaw-
bones, bits of limbs, livers and guts sliced up and tossed about, blood, flesh and
carrion lay everywhere. Red was the battlefield and red the riverbank, heaped
with dead Frenchmen. The viscount of Lautrec, however, escaped with his life.
Sir Foucaud, Sir John and Sir Theobald surrendered and were kept, but the rest
lay slaughtered on the battlefield.
It was a miracle of the holy Trinity that none of the count’s men were hurt in
this affair, except one squire who rode too far ahead. The battle won and the
field stripped, the count rode back in great joy. Peter William of Séguret was
hanged then and there.2

Count Amaury learns of the defeat at Baziège

Count Amaury did not feel like laughing, you can be sure of that, when his swift
messenger brought him the news at the siege of Marmande.

Laisse 212
At the siege of Marmande the messenger reported that the brave young count
had beaten the French, taken Sir Foucaud, Sir John and Sir Theobald prisoner
and slaughtered the rest. This roused Count Amaury to such fiiry that he
mounted a sharp attack by land and water, but the townsmen faced him outside
on the open ground and fought back with vigour. Men on both sides took such
blows from swords, lances and sharpened steel that many were left lying dead,
both men and horses. Bravely they held their own and fought night and day.

Another crusading force reaches Marmande

But soon trouble came upon them from which they could never recover, for the
bishop of Saintes1 who was leading the crusade, and the much feared seneschal
Sir William of Les Roches,2 bringing troops, provisions and baggage trains, set
up their tents and pavilions all round where the highway runs, and filled the river
with their boats.

June 1219, Prince Louis of France brings an army

After that it was not long before their courage and folly brought them all to grief,
for now the son of the king of France appeared. He brought with him twenty five
thousand lances,3 splendid knights astride bright-maned horses, ten thousand of
them clad in shining iron and steel, horses as well as men. As for foot-soldiers,
they were past counting. They brought cartloads of weapons and supplies and
occupied all the open ground, the gardens and orchards.
And the king4 dismounted with great joy at his own tent. It is no wonder the
townsmen despaired when they saw who it was, and each in his heart wished he
had never been born.

Marmande’s commanders arrange a surrender

In their first attack the French captured the ditches and lists and broke down the
bridges and barricades. After this they held discussions which gave the
townspeople some hope, for by deliberate and public agreement Count Centule
and the others surrendered themselves to the king.
Inside the grand pavilion adorned with beaten gold the prelates of the Church
attended upon the king and the barons of France took their seats before him. The
king sat on a silken cushion and folded his right glove, rich with gold
embroidery. Everyone listened for the others to speak, and the king seemed
dumb.

Bishop Pons demands the death of Centule of Astarac

But the bishop of Saintes, a clever man, spoke out before them all and was
heard:
‘Great king, joy, honour and salvation be to you this day! You have left the
realm of France to lead the Church and her powers, and as you are her guide, she
now commands you, a command you must in no way alter, to give back to Count
Amauiy the count who has surrendered to you, for it is his duty to burn or hang
him, and yours to help him do so. Give Amaury the town and its heretics too, for
death and the sword have reached them.’

Crusading nobles reject the bishop’s demand

Angered by this, the count of St Pol1 said,
‘By God, my lord bishop, you won’t be obeyed! If the king hands over Count
Centule and he comes to any harm, the nobles of France will be disgraced for
ever.’
 ‘The count was accepted,’ said the count of Brittany.2 ‘The crown cannot in
justice surrender him.’
‘My lord,’ said the bishop of Béziers,3 ‘if anyone reproached the king, he
would say that holy Church had claimed them.’

Louis supports the bishops

‘Barons,’ said the king, ‘since it is the Church who brought me here, her law
shall not be challenged. The count is in dispute with the Church, so she may do
what she likes with her justiciables.’

The archbishop of Auch defends his flock

But very promptly the archbishop of Auch4 said:
‘By God, good my lord king, if we are to go by the law, neither the count nor
his household should suffer death or injury, for he is no heretic, no traitor or
miscreant. No, he followed the cross and upheld his rights. He has behaved
badly towards the Church, but he is not a heretic nor accused of wrong beliefs,
and it is the Church’s duty to receive a defeated sinner in such a way that his
soul is not lost nor himself harmed. In Toulouse they are holding Sir Foucaud
prisoner, and if the count is condemned, Sir Foucaud will hang.’
‘Good my lord archbishop,’ said William of Les Roches, ‘your advice will be
taken. The count shall not be killed but released in exchange for Sir Foucaud.’5
In this way Count Centule and four other lords were saved.

Massacre in Marmande
But clamour and shouting arose, men6 ran into the town with sharpened steel;
terror and massacre began. Lords, ladies and their little children, women and
men stripped naked, all these men slashed and cut to pieces with keen-edged
swords. Flesh, blood and brains, trunks, limbs and faces hacked in two, lungs,
livers and guts torn out and tossed aside lay on the open ground as if they had
rained down from the sky. Marshland and good ground, all was red with blood.
Not a man or a woman was left alive, neither old nor young, no living creature,
unless any had managed to hide. Marmande was razed and set alight.
Very soon after that the king left to go to Toulouse.

Louis rides for Toulouse

Laisse 213
To go to Toulouse, that was what the son of the king of France now meant to do,
and so his standard-bearer rode out ahead of the rest. Such crowds accompanied
the king that the hills and plains, the roads and paths were crammed and
swarming with men and women. The whole country was filled with people from
France, from Berry, with Flemings and English, Normans, Champenois, Bretons
and Poitevins, with Germans and Bavarians. So huge was this throng of
murderers that the full host numbered thirteen hundred thousand. They brought
carts, mules and pack-beasts, tents, pavilions, victuals and money, and travelled
in short stages to let those at the rear keep up.
The cardinal1 from Rome and prelates of the churches, bishops, archbishops,
abbots, Templars, monks and canons both black and white, were present in the
host, five thousand of them, men who could speak and read. They preached and
commanded that the sword should lead the way.

Alarm in Toulouse
It is no wonder that fear fell on all the inhabitants of Toulouse when they saw the
messengers.2 In urgent haste the consuls sent their best and fastest couriers to the
feudal levies and to all fighting men: let none stay behind, no sergeant or archer,
no magnificent knight or hired mercenary, no landless man from the forest or
any active man, no one who longed for worth and paratge, longed to recover his
heritage, to defend himself and live once more in joy. Anyone who came to
Toulouse would earn the right to a permanent share in all its wealth.

Discussions in Toulouse
A thousand good knights came to the town’s help, tough fighters all of them, and
five hundred javelin men as well. When they were all gathered in a full meeting
of the townsmen and their commanders, Pelfort addressed them, as he is a fine
speaker, and explained the situation and what they should do:
‘Barons, men of Toulouse, today you need wisdom, experience, good sense
and a practical way forward. This matter of the king of France is immensely
important to us. He is bringing foreigners here, men who know how to kill. But
before the king encamps outside in the vineyards, my lord the young count,
being his vassal1 and his close relative, should send him brave and courteous
messengers to tell him that he has done him no wrong, is not false or untrue; that
if the king wants to claim his rights he will be happy to pay them to him, to the
Church and to others who have claims on him. Or if the king will come to
Toulouse with a small retinue, the count will receive his fief from him as his
vassal, will yield him the town and let him garrison its towers. Law he offers
him, and law is supreme, so that the king ought not to destroy him because of
reports spread by slanderers. But if he speaks with their voice and as an enemy,
then let Jesus Christ our standard-bearer lead and défendus!’
‘This is excellent advice,’ said the barons.

Young Raymond refuses to be cautious

‘My lords,’ said the young count, always venturesome, ‘it is very good advice,
but we shall not take it. The king was my lord; if he had treated me justly I
would have been true to him for ever. But he is my enemy, he is violent and
tyrannical. It was he who began the bloodshed, he who took my town of
Marmande and killed my knights, and therefore as long as I remember the injury
and suffering he has caused, as long as he rides against me with those pilgrims of
his, I shall send him no messengers, do him no courtesy. His servants are
arrogant, they give him dishonest advice, so that it would do no good for us to be
courteous, it would only double our hardship and disgrace. But when the king’s
son confronts me face to face, when blood is flowing and men are dying night
and day, when knights and horses fall on the battlefield and we withstand their
attack, then if we send him word, he will answer kindly! Trust me, the flames
must blaze higher before the king becomes our lord, or our equal! We are well
matched, his men and ours, and we shall see how Toulouse stands up to the
slashing steel, whether the mortar will hold the wine or water or whether it will
break under the blows of the pestle. If we can defend it, the rose tree will flower
and paratge, merriment and joy will return to us!’

Hostilities are agreed on, and supplies assured

All agreed to the young count’s words. Then the consuls said:
‘We shall be happy to supply everything the feudal levies and the hired troops
can need, they shall have good food and kind hosts. We will have it proclaimed
throughout the town that all the squires are to come and take free and plentiful
delivery of bread, meat and wine from our cellars, of oats and barley by the
hundredweight and the ton, and of pepper and cinnamon too, and fruit from the
fruit trees, quite without payment. All anyone need ask is, “Mouth, what do you
want?” And if my lord the king intends to attack us, we can certainly hold out
for a good five years.’
They call St Exupéry to their help; and build siege
engines
The first thing they did after the meeting broke up was to place St Exupéry in the
main vault under the noble bell-tower and surround him with lights and candles.
He was bishop of Toulouse, a good and holy man, who defends and cherishes all
his heirs.1 After that they ordered all the carpenters in their ground-floor
workshops in the town to make catapults, engines and mangonels; and Sir
Bernard Parayre and Master Gamier were to manage the trebuchets as they were
accustomed to this work.

Posts are allocated and work begun

Commune officials were now chosen in all quarters of the town, knights, citizens
and the best merchants, to garrison the gates and command the workmen, and
everyone laboured cheerfully - working people, noble sons and daughters,
women and ladies, boys and girls and little children, singing ballads and cheerful
songs. They constructed barriers, ditches, levels, bridges, barricades, walls and
stairs, and built galleries, round-walks, doorways and platforms, lists, arrow-
loops and crenellations as well as openings, shelters and cross-hatchways,
trenches, covered lanes and side passages. All the barbicans, including those
along the river’s edge, they entrusted to the counts and to experienced
commanders. Thoroughly fortified, the town stands well defended against the
pride of France.

Laisse 214
Against the pride of France they make ready, so that the young count can defend
himself and his people. Orders are given in Toulouse so that together throughout
the town ……………. with the brave young count in command. The feudal
levies must work together and prepare, sharing guard duty and labour, not laying
aside their armour day or night. The town’s consuls and respected men, knights
and citizens, making thorough preparations, entrust the city gates to the best and
wisest of its inhabitants, and then they hand the barbicans and new defences over
to these counts and barons, who accept their charge.

Officers in charge of the different barbicans

Sir Dorde Barasc,2 who is young and well esteemed, Sir Arnold of Montégut,
courageous and valiant, Bernard of Rocafort and noble Sir Arnold Barasc defend
the Bazacle3 barbican with their fine and daring troops.
Sir William of Minerve, who has great experience, William of Belafar, brave
and intelligent, and Sir Arnold Feda, these in good heart garrison the count’s
barbican.
The Baussana barbican is in the firm and cheerful hold of able Sir Frotard
Peter,1 a noble and competent commander, of open-handed Sir Bernard of
Penne,2 of William Frotier3 and Sir Bertrand of Monestiès.4
Good Sir Roger Bernard, a man of sense, valour, and knowledge, who brings
comfort to those who suffer loss, he with Sir Bernard Amiel, always in the lead,
Jordan of Cabaret and Sir Chatbert, strong in defence, and Sir Aimery of Roca
Negada,5 is the noble keeper of the Crosses barbican.
Sir Arnold of Villemur, who is strength and courage itself, a mighty man,
cheerful and wise, generous in word and deed, keeps strong hold of Sir Arnold
Bernard’s barbican, aided by his nephew William Unaud, by William Bernard of
Arnave, and by Sir William Arnold, swift and capable, the man who made genhs
and brocidas at the time of the first dispossessions.6
Sir Espan of Lomagne, a true friend who has come fast to Toulouse with his
fine troops, holds the barbican where trouble is expected. With him are Sir
Amalvis who hits hard, good Sir Hugh of La Mota who fights and does not give
up, and Bertrand of Pestillac. Fierce and vigorous, these hold the Pozamila
barbican, enduring assault, danger, and distress.
Pelfort, who is valiant, wise, clever and pleasant, and Sir Ratier of Caussade,7
grim, ferocious and effective, with Sir Ratier of Bosna8 and active John Martin9
faithfully defend the Matabiau barbican.
The Gaillarde Gate, centre of conflict, out of which every day the knights and
sergeants of Toulouse sally to make shrewd attacks, to fight and struggle and
stain the fields with blood, is held by men of the town who come and go,
protecting those who pass in and out.
And my lord the young count, bravery itself, who lifts up paratge and
vanquishes the proud, who brings colour and gold to defeated and suffering men,
he and Sir Bertrand10 of Toulouse with well-armed Sir Hugh of Alfaro garrison
the Vilanova barbican.
Sir Bernard of Comminges,11 handsome, good and kind, mighty, valiant, wise,
generous and a conqueror, with his cousin Sir Bernard of Comminges, Sir
Arnold Raymond of Aspet12 and the good knights from Montaigon,13 staunch
and resolute, hold the newly built barbican.
The Pertus barbican is nobly held by good Sir Inard of Pointis, worthy and
brave, by his uncle Sir Marestaing whom everyone respects, by Sir Roger of
Montaut, strong in command and defence, and by Sir Roger of Noé,1 handsome
and well behaved.
Gerald Unaud, wise, good and patient, Sir Raymond Unaud, clever and well
liked, and the staunch and resolute Sir Jordan of Lanta2 hold the St Stephen
barbican.
Active Sir Sicard, lord of Puylaunens, and Sir Hugh of Monteils3 together
with Sir Padern,4 are glad to command the Montoulieu barbican. The
Montgaillard barbican is firmly held by Bernard Meuder5 with none but his own
men, soldiers of fortune who seek and take.
And Viscount Bertrand,6 a young man learning his trade, together with Sir
Bartas, keeps wise and determined hold of the castle barbican.
Sir Bernard of Montaut, a true fighting man, with Sir Gilbert7 and the Abbot
and dogged Sir Frézoul8 and their fine companies of friends and kinsmen, keep
the barbican by the old bridge and will not be shifted.
The barbican by the new bridge is strongly held by brave Bernard Jordan, lord
of La Isla, together with Sir Bertrand Jordan and experienced Sir Odo,9 working
closely with Sir Gerald of Gourdon, generous Sir Bernard Beynac,10 Sir Estolt,
who commands the shelters and siege engines, and by their fine companies, who
can both endure attacks and launch them.
On the newly built Bazacle bridge are posted excellent archers to keep up a
rapid fire and defend the shore and watering places so that no boat or enemy can
reach them.

The defenders of Toulouse swear to stand firm

All the barons have sworn together upon holy relics that for no alarm or for any
attack, for no blows, wounds or terror, not for death or the sword, while they still
have life will any of them quit their posts. And the men of Toulouse
unanimously agree to reserve a force of knights, citizens and sergeants, some of
the town’s best and strongest fighters, to gather where they are most needed. The
town is strongly garrisoned by the barons, by the men of Toulouse and by the
glorious martyr and the other holy bodies.

God, St Sernin and the blessed Virgin will defend

Toulouse
Now may the Virgin’s Son, full of light and glory, who gave his precious blood
for mercy’s victory, defend reason and law, may he cause the guilt of
wrongdoing to fall on those who purpose sin! For now the son of the king of
France comes in pride bringing thirty or forty counts and so many troops that no
man alive can reckon up their thousands and hundreds. The cardinal from Rome
too, he comes proclaiming that death and slaughter must lead the way, that in
and around Toulouse there shall remain no living man, neither noble lady, girl
nor pregnant woman, no created thing, no child at the breast, but all must die in
fire and flames.
But the Virgin Mary will save them from this, she who puts right all that is
wrong, so that innocent blood will not be shed. They will not be afraid, for St
Semin leads them, and God, justice, strength, the young count and the saints will
defend Toulouse for them.

Amen.

7 Simon de Montfort attacks Toulouse

 Drawing by Caroline Metcalfe-Gibson based on manuscript no. 25425 fonds français in the Bibliothèque
Nationale, Paris.

Notes
1. The 24 consuls or capitoliers who dealt with the administrative and judicial affairs of Toulouse.
2. Lanta is 6 km west of Pujol; the crusaders were 13 km from Toulouse.
3. Master Bernard, mentioned by name in laisses 191 and 204.
1. Raymond VI count of Toulouse was also marquis of Provence, and, see below, duke of Narbonne.
1. A short curly-shaped bow of great strength, rare in the west, perhaps introduced from Spain; L.
Paterson, World of the Troubadours, p. 52.
2. Paratge stood for nobility, rightness, honour - see Introduction p. 7.
3. Count of St Gilles, another of Raymond’s titles.
4. On Tuesday 10 September 1213.
1. Nunyo was the son of Peter’s uncle Sancho, count of Roussillon, Cerdagne and Confient. He was
probably bringing troops from these counties, but did not arrive in time for the battle.
1. From Aragon, a hero of Las Navas de Tolosa; died fighting by Peter’s side at Muret.
2. Las cubertas, thick protective coverings.
3. Raymond’s brother, hanged 1214. See laisses 1 and 75.
4. William des Barres, Simon de Montfort’s young half-brother. His father had married the widowed
Amicia of Beaumont and Leicester, countess de Montfort.
5. This is a set phrase meaning that they attacked pell-mell, with no discipline.
1. From Creixell near Tarragona in Catalonia, a close associate of the king.
2. Peter of Benevento, sent as papal legate to Languedoc and Provence in January 1214.
3. Louis, aged eighteen, son of Philip Augustus.
4. At the end of May or beginning of June 1215.
1. At Carcassonne, at a meeting of the cardinal, several bishops, Simon de Montfort, Prince Louis and
other crusaders. Simon was to hold the lands in commendam until the general council summoned by
the pope gave its decision.
2. As early as 1208 Philip had written to the pope reserving his rights as feudal overlord in the event of
any ecclesiastical expropriation of the count of Toulouse.
3. Two men of this name shared the lordship of Saverdun in 1203. Raymond VI later made one of them
his seneschal of Toulouse.
4. One of several co-suzerains of Rabastens, brother of Pelfort, like him an active adherent of Raymond
VI; probably related to the deposed bishop of Toulouse mentioned in laisse 10.
5. Not certainly identified; perhaps from Agen.
1. Yourg Raymond, now 18, was descended from the kings of France through his grandmother
Constance, and from those of England through his mother Joan. The name of his greatgrandfather,
Alfonso Jordan, comes in for the rhyme and represents the house of Toulouse.
2. Raymond VI.
3. At Narbonne in April 1214.
1. Peter of Benevento.
2. Berenger, abbot of St Thibéry near Pézenas, Béziers, Hérault. The abbot’s nephew, also Berenger,
commanded the garrison.
3. Montségur,‘Mount Safe’, must have seemed impregnable. Its abrupt peak towers over the
surrounding countryside to a height of 1207 metres.
4. Esclarmonde, sister of Raymond Roger count of Foix, widow of Jordan of La Isla Jordan, made her
profession as a Cathar ‘perfect’ at Fanjeaux in 1204.
5. In 1211. See laisses 69 and 70.
1. Ni crezens ni vestitz - see laisse 2 for the two categories of Cathar, the supporters and the fully
committed. The latter, the ‘perfecti, were also called vestitz because of the dark clothes they wore.
2. The counts of Foix were generous patrons of the Cistercian abbey of Boulbonne near Mazères
(Ariège), which was also their burial place.
3. Montségur was a dependency of the viscountcy of Béziers and Carcassonne.
4. Fouquet, a brilliant troubadour before he took the cowl; see laisse 44, n. 5.
5. Peter of Benevento, cardinal and legate.
1. A vassal of the Trencavels.
2. Raymond of Roquefeuil is appealing on behalf of the Trencavel child born in 1207, son of the
viscount of Béziers who was imprisoned by Simon de Montfort and died in 1209 (laisse 37). The
boy’s inheritance was transferred to Simon in 1211. His cousin the count of Foix later took charge of
him.
3. A nephew of the count of Foix, brother of Roger of Comminges.
1. Divination by means of sortes, forbidden as pagan by St Augustine and others, was none the less
much used in medieval times.
2. Niort (Belcaire, Aude) is the rhyme word; the place was a well known Cathar stronghold.
3. Pelfort of Rabastens, brother of Peter Raymond (laisse 142), a defender of Toulouse in 1218 and
l219(laisses l94 ff.).
4. Fouquet is complaining that in upholding the claims of the widowed and orphaned heirs of heretics,
and in declaring the counts of Toulouse, Foix and Comminges to be good Catholics, the pope is
taking away from Count Simon with one hand what he has given him with the other.
5. The promise to expel brigands and heretics from his lands.
1. Gardas de l’Ort, a Benedictine; bishop of Comminges 1210, archbishop of Auch 1211, a zealous
enemy of heretics.
2. Although we do not know his name, we do know that he was excommunicated in 1217 and deposed
in 1218 ‘for daring to defend heretics’; M.-C, ii, p. 65, n. 5.
3. This is Arnold Amaury, former abbot of Cîteaux.
1. See laisse l,n. 5.
2. See laisse 8, n. 2.
3. Part of the epistle for the first Friday in Lent: The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear
the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son.’ EzekielXVIII:20.
1. The manuscript reads larsevesq’s dobezin, which Martin-Chabot emends to larsevesq’s deborvic, i.e.
d’Eborvic = ‘of York’. Walter Gray, chancellor of England since 1205, was confirmed as archbishop
of York at this time. Another possibility is Henry of London, archbishop of Dublin, who is also
known to have been present at this council; M.-C, ii, p. 73 n.4.
2. Guy de Montfort.
3. Young Raymond, son of King John’s sister Joan.
4. The marquisate of Provence, lying on the left bank of the Rhône between the Isère and the Durance,
had belonged to the empire as part of the former kingdom of Arles.
5. Hugh, abbot of the Cistercian house of Beaulieu, Southampton, was attending the council as one of
King John’s three envoys.
6. On 15 May 1213 John did liege homage to the pope for England and Ireland.
7. In the twelfth-century Roman de Thébes, the traitor Darius the Red receives forgiveness and his
forfeited estates.
1. No such prediction appears in Geoffrey of Monmouth’s list of prophecies uttered by the legendary
sixth-century Merlin, but later collections attributed to him include the death of a giant besieging
Jerusalem or perhaps Narbonne, who is struck by a stone; M.-C, ii, p. 77, n. 7.
2. On November 30 1215 Innocent III declared that Raymond VI had fallen into heresy and his lands
must remain under Simon de Montfort’s control for the present. He also made Raymond an annual
allowance of 400 marks, while he obeyed the Church, and made provision for lands to provide an
 income for Raymond’s wife and son.
1. Raymond Roger did not get his castle back at once; it was restored to the care of the abbot of St
Thibéry. The pope, however, did order Simon and the crusaders not to make war on the count of Foix
or on Roger of Comminges.
2. Christmas.
3. At Venice, St Mark’s city.
4. Of a well-known family of Arles.
1. Really Leicester.
2. Probably early in February 1216.
3. ‘Palatium Tholonei’, customs house and stronghold of the viscounts of Marseille.
1. There was a distinguished Isnard Audegier, judge, in Avignon, who later was sent on an embassy to
the king of France; also a Bermond Audegier, a courageous knight; but there is no recorded Arnold of
this name.
2. Knight and poet, he served in the court of Alfonso II, count of Provence; later joined the count of
Toulouse; was given important posts by Raymond VII. One of his surviving poems attacks William of
Les Baux, prince of Orange, another exhorts the count of Toulouse to go to war and regain his lands.
3. Good to your own, bad towards the enemy.
1. In November 1216 young Raymond granted the knights, citizens and traders of Avignon exemption
from all tolls in all his fiefs, including those yet to be recovered.
2. William of Les Baux, prince of Orange and poet, had already taken possession of Count Raymond’s
lands in Provence; then relinquished them at the pope’s command. The agreement mentioned here can
only have been brief. William was captured and killed by troops from Avignon in June 1218.
3. ‘Le Baux’ means the town and its lord, Hugh, brother of the prince of Orange.
4. Lord of Alès, vassal of the count of Toulouse, in July 1217 did homage for his fiefs to Simon de
Montfort.
5. Courthézon and Orange belonged to William of Les Baux.
6. Lord of Lachau.
7. Not identified. His epithet ‘good’ translates bos, the rhyme word.
8. Lord of Montélimar, husband of Tiburge, sister of the prince of Orange.
1. Now L’Isle-sur-la-Sorgue, Venaissin.
2. For Adhémar, see laisse 12. His son William is described as count of Valentinois in some charters
during his father’s lifetime.
3. Second son of Hugh of Aix, nephew by marriage of Arnold, lord of Crest.
4. Bernis or Berbo, lord probably of Mureils, canton of St Vallier.
5. Co-suzerain of Montélimar with his cousin Lambert.
6. Raymond, lord of Montauban, was a son of Dragonet le Preux, belonging to the formidable
Mondragon family.
7. His name appears on charters of 1218 and 1220 witnessing grants made by young Raymond of
Toulouse and his wife Sancha to the inhabitants of Nîmes.
8. Of Aramon, Gard. His widow Decanissa brought plaint of robbery to the king’s commissioners on
behalf of her children in 1248.
9. One of the famous family holding the lordship of Arles, probably the elder brother of William
Porcellet
10. Youngest of the Mondragon brothers, but holder of the bulk of the Mondragon fief.
11. Knight from the Venaissin, one of the chief nobles of western Provence.
12. Co-suzerain of Pierrelatte.
13. Young Raymond was 19, his father 60.
14. Guy of Cavaillon.
15. To seek reinforcements, especially from Catalonia and Aragon.
16. Not certainly identified; probably belonged to an important Marseille family.
1. There were guilds of boatmen at Tarascon and Beaucaire. The Rhône at that time ran at the foot of the
castle rock.
2. A new quarter of the town built to the west, outside the walls.
3. Vassals of the count of Bar and recruits from Lorraine and the Rhineland.
4. Lambert’s nephew.
5. Probably from Toulouse, and therefore ‘false’ in supporting the French.
1. Between town and castle, to keep the northerners’ cavalry in check.
2. Church and monastery in the north of the town, near the castle.
3. Chrism is the holy oil used in baptism; in Provençal it came to be synonymous with ‘baptism’, and
here means 4every drop of water’.
4. A separate fortification on the castle rock, commanding the castle itself; see plan.
5. In 1230 a man of this name was warden of Lavaur for Raymond VII.
6. From Tarascon.
1. Lambert of Limoux.
2. Not identified, perhaps the priest of Santa Pasca.
3. The best of the Beaucaire wines, killed off by phylloxera in the nineteenth century.
4. Simon’s son and brother.
5. From the Ile de France, where he had been recruiting, and in April 1216 receiving from Philip
Augustus the duchy of Narbonne, the county of Toulouse and the viscountcies of Béziers and
Carcassonne.
6. Guy and Amaury de Montfort were at Nîmes, gathering troops to relieve the crusaders trapped in
Beaucaire.
7. Alan of Roucy.
8. Hugh de Lacy.
9. Foucaud of Berzy.
10. Perhaps Solomon of Faugères from Lodève.
1. From Provence.
2. No doubt related to the Ricaud of Caromb mentioned in laisse 154.
3. Guy de Montfort had taken this place, 10 km SW of Beaucaire, the previous day, 4 June 1216. Simon
arrived there on the 6th.
4. Gousas, siege weapons similar to mangonels.
5. To block up the stairway going down through the rock from the castle to the river.
1. A version of the epic Prise d’Orange survives, but not the one referred to here.
2. Possibly the Ferner who was prior of the Dominicans at Narbonne; an active inquisitor from 1234.
3. Alan of Roucy.
4. Roger of Andelys, included in list of crusaders, laisse 36. There were several northerners of this
name.
1. Raymond’s mother was a sister of Richard I; on his father’s side he was related to the heroes of the
First Crusade, Raymond of St Gilles and his son Bertrand, who conquered the county of Tripoli.
1. On 30 January 1215.
2. From Provence.
3. A common expression, deriving from the fact that criminals condemned to the pillory often had to
wear headgear indicating their offence, such as a wreath of vine-trimmings for theft of verjuice.
4. A knight from Avignon, several times consul of that town.
1. Peter Mir, here fighting for Simon de Montfort, appears in laisses 54 and 55 as a follower of Peter
Roger of Cabaret. No doubt he joined the crusaders when Peter Roger made his surrender and
released Bouchard (laisses 63 and 64).
2. Not identified.
3. Of Nîmes, Toulouse and Carcassonne.
4. Arnold, former abbot of St Ruf.
1. ‘Del Gua’ is a name known in the Dourgne region (Tarn) in the late twelfth century.
2. From Tarascon.
1. Isoard, son of William Artaut of Dia.
2. One of the dispossessed knights of the viscountcy of Carcassonne
3. William of Cotignac; his family originally came to Provence with Alfonso I of Aragon.
4. Another Provenîal notable in the service of the counts of Provence.
5. One of the great lords of Provence.
6. Gaubert is a village 4 km south of Digne.
7. Auxiliaries recruited in the south by Count Simon; their sympathies lay with their neighbours.
8. Not identified.
9. A name common in Provence in the country along the Durance.
10. Probably William Peter Austorgat of Avignon.
1. El poi dels pendutz - probably Margailler, a hill NW of Beaucaire, part of which was known as Haute-
Justice in the late nineteenth century.
2. A baron of Provence.
3. Vassal of the counts of Valentinois.
4. Foucaud of Berzy, Alan of Roucy, Guy of Lévis; Walter may be from Préaux, Normandy; Aimon
from Thiérache, Aisne.
1. Not identified.
2. Perhaps from a family of that name in Sigean, Aude.
1. Vassal of the count of Toulouse, owned property in and near Beaucaire.
2. Rainier of Chauderon.
3. A wheeled shelter built to be moved up against the walls, like the cat but smaller.
4. Ab fi cor e antig; brave as the heroes of classical times.
1. One of the crusaders, not identified.
2. Probably Aimery of Blèves, who appears below in laisse 202.
3. One of the dispossessed knights, held a fief in the viscountcy of Béziers until declared a heretic and
expelled by the crusaders.
4. A dispossessed knight formerly holding fiefs in the viscountcies of Carcassonne and Béziers.
5. The lordship of Mèze was a fief of Béziers.
1. This refers to the oath of loyalty to Simon de Montfort which the townspeople were compelled to take
after the archbishop of Arles granted him Beaucaire, 30 January 1215.
1. Like St Anthony’s fire, ergotism or erysipelas.
2. Robert of Picquigny; Theobald, a close associate of Count Simon, probably one of his household
knights; Aimon of Corneaux; the marshal was Guy of Lévis.
3. The hospital, possibly that of St Lazarus under the walls of Beaucaire.
4. In the NE part of Beaucaire; see plan. The gateway bore a carved cross of Toulouse.
1. The Vine gate, south of the Cross gate.
2. Hugh and Imbert, not identified; Ricaud of Caromb; Pujaut is near Villeneuve-lez-Avignon.
3. Egg-white was used for surgical dressings; M.-C, ii, p. 193, n. 7.
1. On 24 August 1216 in the thirteenth week of the siege.
1. A county on the upper Aude.
2. A coin common in Montpellier, struck originally by the counts of Melgueil.
3. Perhaps related to Raoul Le Flament, lord of Canny-en-Beauvaisis.
1. From Toulouse to beg for mercy.
2. Robert, described in laisse 174 as a wise lawyer, is thought by M.-C. to be one of those few
inhabitants of Toulouse who accepted Simon’s rule in order to avoid worse trouble, and identified
with a Raimundus Rotbertus who was a member of Simon’s court of justice at Toulouse between
1216 and 1218; M.-C., ii, p. 205, n. 5.
3. Fouquet.
4. Jordan, abbot 1212-33.
1. Under the south-facing ramparts of the town, now the Faubourg St Michel.
1. Rémézy is the local form of Remigius, St Rémy, patron saint of the church of the Hospitallers. The
Jewry was in the same area, and St Stephen’s Square in front of the cathedral stood some 500 m north
of these. The Mascaron tower, named after the cathedral provost appointed in 1205, probably stood
between the cathedral and the bishop’s palace. M.-C, ii,p.212,nn. 1 and 2.
2. Its site is not known but is indicated by a street, bridge and gate all called ‘de Comminges’ at the SW
end of the present Rue des Moulins.
3. To St Stephen’s cathedral.
4. The square where this elm tree grew, now Place Saintes-Scarbes, is some 150 m from St Stephen’s
Street.
5. This stood where St Stephen’s Street crossed a main road consisting of the Rue Tolosane and Rue
Baragnon (now des Arts). The Baragnons were a well-known Toulouse family.
6. This gate stood between those of Vilanova and Matabiau.
1. Lai fors a Vilanova; outside, east of the town. The present Rue Rempart-Villeneuve reserves the
name.
2. La maizo cominal; between the Cité and the Bourg.
3. The prior either of the Hospitallers or of the monastery of Notre-Dame-la-Daurade; the cathedral
provost, Mascaron.
1. That is, it will be all profit, you cannot lose.
2. There were two men, uncle and nephew, called Aimery of Castelnau, both consuls of Toulouse. This
one must have gone to join Raymond VI in Spain, as we find him in laisse 181 accompanying the
count on his return to Toulouse.
3. Part of the town’s defences, here used as a platform from which to address the meeting.
1. As a sign of authority.
1. The Toulousains’ court consisted of the consuls and the communal council; Simon’s of his marshal,
Guy of Lévis, his castellan Gervase of Chamigny and his other officials.
2. Lucas ‘filius Johannis’; one of Count Simon’s entourage.
1. Ferry of Issy (Seine), knight and member of Simon’s court.
2. In this story, as told slightly differently by Marie de France, the snake accepted regular bowls of milk
from the villein and in return gave him silver and gold and useful advice about farming. The villein’s
wife, however, feared the creature and persuaded her husband to attack it with his axe. He missed his
blow, leaving an axe-mark in a stone; and the snake retaliated by killing the couple’s child in its
cradle as well as all their sheep. The terrified couple begged the snake’s forgiveness and future help,
which it granted on condition the villein kept his distance, as the mark on the stone and the empty
cradle would always remind them that they could never trust each other (Marie de France, Lais,
LXXII, ed. K. Wamke).
3. Who had found refuge in Toulouse when driven out of the Carcassès and the Biterrois.
4. A farmhouse west of the town which belonged to the counts of Toulouse, later known as the Château
de la Cépière.
1. A parish church in the Bourg often used for meetings.
2. ‘Pero,’ so ditz lo corns, ‘ans mudarei alhors.’ The meaning is not clear, as there is no object for the
verb mudarei
3. 1 November.
1. Per totas las parti das - Toulouse was divided into twelve sections, six in the Cité, six in the Bourg.
2. La tor antiqua, no doubt the Narbonnais castle, described in 1556 as possessing two towers dating
from Roman times.
1. On 7 March 1216 the Toulousains did homage to Simon de Montfort and his son Amaury; next day
Simon and Amaury promised to be true and loyal lords to them, to protect them and make good any
 wrongs they might do them; M.-C, ii, p. 251, n. 6.
2. From mid-September till the end of October 1216. In early November Simon is at Tarbes.
1. In November 1216 Simon de Montfort married his younger son Guy to Petronilla of Comminges,
countess of Bigorre in right of her mother Stephanie, and widow of Gaston VI of Beam. Soon after
Gaston’s death in 1214 Petronilla had married Nunyo, son of the count of Roussillon and cousin of
the late Peter II king of Aragon, but Simon succeeded in getting the Gascon bishops to annul this
marriage.
2. The castle of Lourdes, Bigorre’s main fortress, was garrisoned against the crusaders by Nunyo and his
ally William Raymond of Moncada, which earned them a sentence of excommunication from
Honorius III.
3. Those who were still there had to pay up on behalf of those who had fled or been driven away.
4. This castle towered above the Ariège valley some 4 km south of Foix. Simon undertook this siege in
the depths of the Pyrenean winter, February 1217, out of anger and fear because Honorius III had just
returned Foix castle to its count, Raymond Roger. The pope ordered Simon to abandon the siege, but
he paid no attention.
5. Son and heir of the count of Foix.
6. Baset, lord of Montpezat; the ruins of his castle can still be seen on a peak above the Garonne
between Mancioux and St Martory.
7. This commanded the town of Vauvert (Gard). Rostand, its lord, did homage to Simon in April 1215,
but later supported young Raymond.
8. Simon stormed this town and hanged many of its inhabitants as relapsed heretics.
9. Dragonet of Mondragon held lands in Bollène (Vaucluse); the Bastida may be a castle in that area
belonging to the Reynaud family.
1. Adhémar of Poitiers.
2. His name was Bournon.
3. Lambert, co-suzerain of Montélimar, supported Simon; the other co-suzerain, Gerald Adhémar,
fought for Raymond.
4. Crest (Drôme) belonged in part to Adhémar of Poitiers.
5. Probably the same as the Bernis of Mureils in laisse 154.
6. He had taken over the part of Crest belonging to the other co-suzerain, and now forced Adhémar’s
garrison to surrender.
7. Raymond VI count of Toulouse.
8. Viscount of Couserans and count of Pallars, nephew through his mother of the count of Foix and on
his father’s side of the count of Comminges. His lands were situated in Catalonia and on the northern
side of the Pyrenees, linked by the Salau pass. Raymond had had messengers from Toulouse who told
him how desperately he was wanted there, and that Simon de Montfort was away campaigning
beyond the Rhône.
1. Bernard IV. Protected though he was by his oath of obedience to the Church (April 1214), he now had
Simon on either side of him, in Toulouse and Bigorre, which must have increased his anxiety to help
his cousin Raymond, as he had already done in 1211 (laisses 87 and 88).
2. Son of the count of Foix.
3. Son of Bernard IV, count of Comminges.
4. There were four Montaut brothers, Bernard, Roger, Isarn known as the Abbot, and Odo. The castle of
Montaut stood on a hill above the Garonne 10 km NE of Carbonne.
5. Isarn; see the previous note.
6. Not identified.
7. The Unauds were an important and wealthy family of the Toulousain. William was a son of Raymond
lord of Fourquevaux and his wife Marquise.
8. Of Castelnau.
1. They had fled from Simon’s reign of terror in the autumn of 1216 and joined Raymond VI in exile.
2. Roger of Comminges, Roger of Montaut and Roger of Aspet who is mentioned in the next laisse.
3. La Salvetat-sur-Garonne, Rieux canton, on the left bank of the river.
4. A knight called Joris (the Languedoc form of George) is mentioned in 1262 as having received the
property of Payan of Ladern in the Carcasses ‘du temps de Simon de Montfort’. M.-C. concludes that
he was a local man who joined the crusaders when they arrived in the south; M.-C, ii, p. 271, n. 5.
5. Lord of Bérat (Haute-Garonne) and nephew of the count of Comminges.
6. Not identified.
7. Son of the count of Foix.
8. A knight from Normandy.
1. La Salvetat-sur-Garonne is less than 40 km from Toulouse.
2. Leader of Raymond’s supporters in Toulouse; member of an important Toulousain family, consul
more than once, viguier comtal under Raymond VII.
3. Several members of this family, also spelt Berengarius, were consuls of Toulouse during the
thirteenth century.
4. They forded the Garonne below the mill-dyke at Bazacle.
1. The legendary hero who died with Roland at Roncevaux.
2. The Narbonnais castle, held by the crusaders since the spring of 1215.
3. Countess Alice was in the castle together with Guy’s wife Briande, Amaury’s wife Beatrice of
Vienne, the younger Guy’s wife Petronilla, countess of Bigorre, her own youngest son Simon, and her
nephew and nieces.
4. Gervase of Chamigny, Simon’s castellan and seneschal of Toulouse; Lucas, see laisse 176; Gamier,
reported killed in laisse 205; Theobald, laisse 169.
1. Raymond At was the second son of Fortanier of Comminges, lord of Aspet; the youngest, Roger, is
mentioned above in laisse 182.
2. Un sirvent latiner - a messenger needed to know several languages, for travel as well as for the
delivery of his messages.
3. ‘Chief magistrate’ translates viguier. In September 1219 this post was held by William of Roaix.
1. The abbot of St Sernin and the provost of St Stephen’s cathedral. These were fortified buildings, with
roundwalks and arrow-loops at roof height.
2. Young Guy, Simon’s second son, with his uncle Guy, Simon’s brother.
3. Possibly 22 September.
4. Alan of Roucy and Foucaud of Berzy.
5. By their lord the count.
6. From Durban-sur-Arize (Ariège), he was co-suzerain of Montégut.
1. Gardens close to the city wall (at that time demolished), where the Rue St Jacques now runs.
2. That of the crusading force under the two Sir Guys, arriving in haste from the Carcassès.
3. Que aujatz mo romans. Foucaud of Berzy is speaking French and expects non-French crusaders to
listen carefully.
1. There is a lacuna in the manuscript here; prose versions of the Canso indicate that the archbishop was
to summon the count of Armagnac and an unidentified Sancho to Count Simon’s help.
1. On the names in this list, see M.-C, ii, 297 ff. for more details and surmises. Some we already know;
others cannot be identified. Those that can include:
2. Simon was besieging Crest.
3. E dit Ii en romans, i.e. in French.
1. Alice, her sister-in-law Briande, and daughter-in-law Petronilla, countess of Bigorre.
2. William of Les Baux, prince of Orange, and Count Simon’s Provençal supporters.
3. John, who in fact had welcomed and was expected to help his brother-in-law and his nephew, the two
Raymonds of Toulouse.
1. The marriage of William of Poitiers and Amicia de Montfort agreed by Adhémar of Poitiers, count of
Valentinois, and Simon de Montfort, did not take place.
2. Cardinal Bertrand, sent by Honorius III early in 1217.
3. Twenty-four km from Toulouse.
4. The counts of Toulouse, Comminges and Foix.
5. Presumably Fouquet, bishop of Toulouse.
1. Coming from Baziège, he would be following the River Hers.
2. Of Lévis.
3. Cardinal Bertrand, Gardas, archbishop of Auch, and Fouquet, bishop of Toulouse.
1. The ‘Saracen’ invasions began in the eighth century, but part of the town’s defences dated back to late
Roman and Visigothic times.
2. On the banners of the count of Comminges and his kinsman Roger, whose arms were: Argent a cross
patée gules.
3. Sicard of Montaut in Razès; no relation of the four Montaut brothers. Foucaud and John of Berzy
commanded crusaders from the Soissons area.
4. The abbot of St Sernin, the cathedral provost and Fouquet, bishop of Toulouse.
1. Not identified.
2. Simon’s son.
3. The county of Bigorre. In November 1216 Simon’s second son Guy married Petronilla, countess of
Bigorre, daughter of Bernard IV of Comminges (laisse 180).
4. Simon’s brother Guy did not die until January 1228. This lapse on the part of the poet or the scribe
may indicate the date of the poem’s composition, or its copying.
5. There is an untranslatable pun here: Toloza! que los matz a matat! The matz are madmen, and they
have been matat, killed.
1. La tor antiqua, late third or early fourth century, demolished in the sixteenth century.
2. Guy recovered from this wound, but was killed on 20 July 1220, besieging Castelnaudary.
1. That is, into devils; angels cast out of heaven for the sin of pride.
2. Of Chamigny, castellan and seneschal of Toulouse.
1. One based on the Narbonnais castle in what is now the Faubourg S Michel; the other across the
Garonne, based on the new town near the St Cyprian suburb; see plan of Toulouse.
2. Los ensabatatz, Vaudois heretics, see laisse 8.
3. Cuidars es vanitatz / E paubreza vergonha e vergonha bontatz. Sir Alan’s laconic style tends to
conceal his meaning.
1. A formal defiance between lord and vassal broke the bond between them and entitled the lord to
reclaim the vassal’s fief.
2. Pels camis ferratz - this phrase was used of Roman roads, built of dressed stones on a pebble base.
3. That is, the newly built town.
1. Dalmas of Creixell, a great noble from Catalonia; fought at Muret (laisse 140).
2. Payment to a knight of this name in the French army is recorded in 1231.
3. Manassès of Cortit appears in laisse 193 but cannot be certainly identified; from Picardy or
Champagne.
4. The siege based on the Narbonnais castle, on the east bank of the river.
1. He had to go upriver in order to cross the bridge at Muret, and then come back to Toulouse down the
east bank.
2. Roger of Comminges, viscount of Couserans, whose mother was a sister of Raymond Roger, count of
Foix. See also laisses 180 and 181.
3. The church built on the spot where the saint died. His body was later reburied in a larger church some
300m away. See p. 147 and n. 3.
1. He and his companions are not local men, but from Catalonia and Aragon.
2. Peter 11, king of Aragon, killed at Muret.
3. In 1216 Simon had confiscated the weapons in Toulouse (laisse 178).
1. Identified by M.-C. with the ‘wise lawyer’ of laisse 133; Master Bernard, many times consul of
 Toulouse; M.-C, iii, p. 57, n. 5.
2. 1 November.
3. Montégut or Montaigu, ‘pointed hill’ is a common place name, but M.-C. identifies this Arnold with a
‘miles Albiensis’ who was lord of a castle of Montégut on the right bank of the Tarn between Gaillac
and Rabastens; M.-C, iii, p. 60, n. 2.
4. Defenders were now being sought, successfully, from districts north of Toulouse, the Albigeois,
Quercy and Périgord.
5. A noble of Périgord; accused jointly with his wife Elise of brigandage, in 1214 he was attacked in the
name of the papacy and dispossessed by Simon de Montfort, who granted his whole property, along
the Dordogne river and elsewhere, to Raymond, viscount of Turenne, brother of Elise. Bernard later
received the town of Castelsarrasin from Raymond VII.
6. Outside the Montoulieu gate to the east of the town; see plan.
1. Raymond Roger, count of Foix, had put his castle of Foix into the Church’s keeping in 1214 (see
laisse 144). Berenger, abbot of St Thibéry, was given charge of it. Innocent III promised to return the
castle; his successor Honorius III received oaths of loyalty from the count, his eldest son and Roger
of Comminges, and in December 1217, anxious to keep Innocent’s promise, he restored the castle to
its lord, on condition that he should remove his troops from Toulouse and stop helping the
Toulousains against the crusaders. Count Raymond Roger left Toulouse for Foix in January or
February 1218, and did not take up arms against the crusaders again until early 1219 (see laisse 210
and following). His son Roger Bernard, however, did not leave Toulouse.
2. Lord of Montesquiou, one of the four baronies of the county of Armagnac.
3. Roger of Comminges, nephew of the count of Foix, was cousin to Roger Bernard, the count’s son.
4. I.e. we shall soon have overwhelming numerical superiority. M.-C. quotes a fifteenth-century
manuscript explaining the escequier double as geometrical progression: place one grain of wheat on
the first square, two on the second, four on the third and so on, rising very soon to millions; M.-C, iii,
p. 66, n. 2.
1. He had already fought for the crusaders in 1209 (see laisse 36). His fief in Vernon (Eure) obliged him
to serve the king of France for forty days, but now he is serving for pay.
2. Trench’ means ‘of the Ile de France’. Roland and Oliver died in Spain with Charlemagne’s legendary
rearguard because Roland was too proud to accept reinforcements or summon help.
3. La Réole on the Garonne, with an English garrison, taken by Count Simon 1214; Viviers in the Rhône
valley where he was campaigning in 1217.
4. Montpellier took care to get a bull from Pope Innocent in 1209 protecting it against attack from
crusaders. It had belonged to the king of Aragon since Peter II married Marie of Montpellier in 1204.
5. E los marcs els diners - pence, deniers, were actual coin; a mark was a unit of account.
6. Fortune-hunters from the north who were glad to accept lordships in the conquered territory and
meant to exploit them.
7. ‘Partners’ is used ironically; the splint, sobrosy a bony growth on a horse’s leg, is a natural metaphor
for a cavalryman.
1. Simon’s son.
1. From Voisins-le-Bretonneux in the Ile de France. Took part in the later war of reconquest with Guy of
Lévis and Lambert of Limoux; succeeded Lambert as lord of Limoux in 1231.
1. The marquisate of Provence, taken by young Raymond after his capture of Beaucaire.
2. Merlin, see p. 81, n. 1.
3. Gold coins in imitation of Arab dinars first struck in 1172 by Alfonso VIII king of Castile. With their
Arabic name corrupted to ‘maravedi’, they were still minted, although worth less and less, until 1854.
4. Priest; chaplain and then chancellor of Simon de Montfort.
5. The countess’ brother was Matthew of Montmorency, Constable of France.
6. Eldest son of Philip Augustus, king of France. He did intervene in this war, but not until after Simon
 de Montfort’s death; see laisse 212.
7. St Denis, first bishop of Paris and patron saint of France; his abbey stood just north of Paris and its
name was often used as a synonym for the capital city.
1. Els marcs els esterlis. Both these were units of account, not coins; there is no connection with English
sterling coin.
2. Mills stood on the right bank of the Garonne and floated on the water on pontoons; if milling could be
stopped, there would be famine in Toulouse.
3. St Sernin or Saturninus, sent in AD 250 to bring Christianity to Gaul, reached Toulouse and became
its first bishop; died a martyr there, dragged to his death by a bull.
4. This is the Joris who was defeated at La Salvetat (laisse 182), now making war in Comminges.
5. In 1218 Easter fell on 15 April.
1. Simon’s son and his brother.
2. William and Gerald Unaud, cousins or brothers; and see laisse 181.
3. Hugh of Alfaro.
4. Not identified.
5. Not identified.
6. From the Ile de France; one of the original crusaders, as in 1215 he held the lordship of Lanta in the
Toulousain, confiscated from its ‘heretical’ lord. A brother of Robert Mauvoisin.
7. Not identified.
8. From the lle de France, son of Philip Gorloin, castellan and in 1215 seneschal of Carcassonne.
1. Not identified.
2. Not identified.
1. Maurens, Revel canton, Haute-Garonne. A deposition of December 1243 testifies that William Peter
of Maurens and his mother Argentella had once been seen talking with Guilabert of Castres, ‘bishop’
among the heretics; M.-C, iii, p. 100, n. 6.
2. Son of Raymond Roger, count of Foix, not named in his will, probably illegitimate.
3. By fulfilling the promises made at baptism.
4. Count Raymond VI.
1. Michael, lord of Harnes in Artois, had distinguished himself at the battle of Bouvines, 1214, and was
famous enough to feature in an early thirteenth-century epic poem, the Roman de Guillaume de Dôle
(ed. Servois, lines 2710-52).
2. Walter Langton, brother of Stephen Langton, archbishop of Canterbury. The manuscript reads: gauter
de la betona, but Walter Langton is known to have been present on this and other occasions, and M.-
C. considers de la betona to be a phonetic rendering of a name heard by the author but never seen
written; M.-C, iii, p. 107, n. 3.
3. The manuscript reads: W.lmes Melir, and Melir is the rhyme word, probably altered from Mello.
William of Mello was a son of Drogo, Constable of France. His younger brother Drogo appears in
laisse 200.
4. Amaury: a young and brilliant knight, later seneschal of Anjou, son-in-law of William of Les Roches,
died 1226. Gilbert of Les Roches, not certainly identified, probably related by marriage to Amaury.
Albert, perhaps of Senlis, perhaps of Santilly. This contingent arrived some days after that brought by
Michael of Harnes.
5. Presumably the crusaders already encamped outside Toulouse had gone to greet the newcomers and
now they all came back together.
1. On the west, St Cyprian, side, where the ground level was lower than on the east bank.
2. I.e., that he could not persuade any of the newly arrived crusaders to disagree with Amaury of Craon.
1. This translates sus la dent, literally ‘on the tooth’. This text is rich in dental metaphors.
2. A figure not to be taken literally.
1. Lord of Puylaurens, which he abandoned after Simon de Montfort took nearby Lavaur in 1211, and
burned its lady and inhabitants. Simon at once occupied Puylaurens and granted it to one of his
 knights, but the inhabitants soon opened the gates to Sicard again. His mother and sisters were
Cathars, and he himself had been seen listening to a heretical preacher, but in 1226 he and the
knights, citizens and people of Puylaurens made formal submission to the Church and to the French
king.
2. The same Odo as in laisse 185, third son of Jordan of La Isla Jordan and Esclarmonde of Foix,
brother-in-law of Pelfort of Rabastens.
3. Not identified.
1. There were a number of islands near the banks of the Garonne, splitting the river’s flow into several
channels.
2. On 8 March 1216. The following day Simon de Montfort promised to be their good lord.
3. Goufier of Lastours in the Limousin was a hero of the First Crusade; he is said to have freed a lion
from the grip of a snake, and the grateful beast followed him faithfully ever after.
4. Nothing is known of these two except what the Canso tells us; see also laisse 213.
5. One of the two great Roman towers of the Narbonnais castle.
1. There were two hospitals on the west bank of the river, that of La Grava and the new hospital; see
plan. The latter is the more likely situation for the crusaders’ base.
2. A moitz e a sestiers, measures of weight without exact equivalents in English.
1. On the east bank of the new bridge.
2. Que recemblec carriers; a cage in which meat could be hung to keep cool.
3. A name deriving from the Latin vivarias, a keep for fish; this was on the east bank by the new bridge.
1. ‘Neither king nor count’, a proverbial expression.
2. Al santor, to the place of pilgrimage, says the author sarcastically, where the devout crusaders are
coming to destroy Toulouse.
3. Not identified.
4. Viscount of Lomagne and lord of Auvillar.
1. This stood on the outskirts of the town near the River Hers, on the boundary between the parishes of
St Sernin and St Stephen.
2. Probably north-east of St Sernin, where the present Quartier Marengo stands.
3. Characters included in the following list and not already identified are:
1. Montaigon, a large square in the north of Toulouse, now the Place St Georges.
2. Elias and Bernard, mercenary commanders.
3. Bernard of St Martin, a knight from the Lauragais, accused of having helped the Cathar ‘bishop’
Guilabert of Castres to escape from Castelnaudary when Simon de Montfort was besieging it in 1211;
officially reconciled in 1226; excommunicated for involvement in the murder of four inquisitors at
Avignonet in 1242; did homage to Alfonse count of Poitiers in 1249.
4. Raymond, not identified.
5. Peter, a dispossessed knight from the viscountcy of Béziers.
6. Various Chauderons are recorded in Champagne at this period, but none called William.
1. 3 June 1218.
2. Cardinal Bertrand, the abbot of St Semin and Bishop Fouquet.
3. Amaury of Craon and Bouchard of Marly.
4. The siege is now in its ninth month.
5. Ralph de Nesle, count of Soissons 1180-1237.
1. Angivilliers, canton of St-Just-en-Chaussée, Oise.
2. Bis dat qui cito dat says the proverb: He who gives promptly, gives twice.
3. The cross of the counts of Toulouse.
1. The great abbey where the saint’s body lay.
2. See p. 142, n. 4 for this phrase.
3. To the St Cyprian bank, part of which his troops held.
4. Le Puy-en-Velay (Haute-Loire) where tournaments and literary contests took place each year on 15
 August to celebrate the Assumption of Our Lady. See Chrétien de Troyes’ Erec et Enide (lines 559
ff.) for the episode in which Erec, unknown and poorly provided, challenges the established
champion, wins the hawk on its silver perch and presents it to Enide.
1. Grava means a ‘strand’ or ‘foreshore’. La Grava, part of the west bank of the Garonne, ran from the
New Bridge to the hospital.
2. Not identified.
3. Calais, Chalais or Caux? Not identified.
4. A knight from Anjou.
5. Not identified.
1. Raymond Roger Trencavel, who died held prisoner by Simon de Montfort, 1209.
2. Raymond Trencavel, son of the above, two years old when his father died. In 1223 he besieged
Amaury de Montfort in Carcassonne, taking possession of the place when Amaury returned to France
in 1224; but Louis VIII captured it in 1226. Trencavel tried again in 1240, but without success. He
renounced all his hereditary rights and undertook to go and fight the Saracens in return for an annual
pension from Louis IX.
3. Qu’encara n’es a raire tot lo majer peletz. A proverbial expression perhaps on a par with advice
against selling a lion’s skin while the beast still lives.
1. Other men’s faults - those of heretics.
1. Que re no vos pot toldre c’ab ela no us n ’intretz - this seems to mean ‘for nothing can prevent you
entering with it’, but it is hard to see how this makes sense. Dr Simon Gaunt suggests that one might
take intretz in a generalised sense of ‘being victorious’.
2. From Lias, a fief of La Isla Jordan.
1. The Christians besieging Acre were themselves held under close siege by Saladin. Famine began in
their camp in October 1189 and persisted all through the following terrible winter and early spring. It
was not relieved until Philip Augustus king of France arrived with supplies in April 1191. Richard I
of England joined the siege in June 1191, shortly before the Moslems made a successful attack on the
crusaders’ camp.
1. Not identified.
2. Master Bernard is appealing to the knights who have come from other districts, to help him and the
local forces.
1. Dawn on 25 June 1218.
2. The sharp steel teeth of combs used for dressing linen; these were used as arrows.
3. Eldest son of Vézian, viscount of Lomagne (laisse 199).
4. Raymond of Villeneuve of Lasbordes in the Lauragais, whose son Arnold testified in 1243 that his
father had sheltered heretics at Lasbordes.
5. Probably a dispossessed lord from the Carcasses.
1. A knight from Foix.
2. None of these are identified. Ferrando may have been from Aragon.
3. Two men of this name are known, one from Toulouse, another from Fanjeaux.
4. Peter William Bartas; his name occurs in a list of southern knights who in 1243 promised obedience
to the Peace of Paris of 1229.
5. None of these are identified, except that Walter may be Walter Langton.
6. Probably Aimery of Blèves and Rainier of Aubusson.
7. The archers and crossbowmen firing from behind shelters.
8. Count Simon is at mass: the elevation of the sacred host.
9. Not identified.
1. A black joke: Hospitallers were vowed to chastity.
2. Jocelyn, not known; Aimery, perhaps of Blèves.
1. Probably one of the Castelnau family (laisse 174).
2. Amaury was knighted in 1213, and so was probably not much more than eighteen at this period.
3. M.-C. suggests that Fouquet had seen Innocent Ill’s restoration of the chapel of St Lawrence in the
Lateran palace, with an altar containing the heads of St Peter and St Paul; M.-C, iii, p.215, n.4.
1. Although married to Raymond VPs sister, Bernard Jordan of La Isla made terms with the crusaders,
so as not to lose his fief. Simon’s death, however, cancelled all commitments, and Bernard Jordan at
once recognised Count Raymond’s suzerainty.
2. 1 July 1218.
1. It was buried in the cathedral of St Nazaire, then exhumed in 1224 and reburied in a priory church
near Chevreuse (Seine-et-Oise). The epitaph described by our poet is lost. An unnamed tombstone,
however, was found in 1845 and placed on the wall. It showed a thirteenth-century knight whose
armorial bearings included both the Montfort lion and the cross of Toulouse.
1. Once the siege of Toulouse was raised, Joris, ally of the crusaders, was free to make war elsewhere.
2. The chief stronghold of the counts of Comminges, 22 km east of St Gaudens on the River Salat which
runs into the Garonne.
3. Eastwards along the Garonne.
4. Lord of Pointis-Inard, St Gaudens, Haute-Garonne.
5. Bernard, lord of Marestaing and Clermont-Savès (Gers).
1. Probably Espan, younger son of Vézian of Lomagne.
2. No doubt the crusader in charge of Meilhan; his name is not known. M.-C. supposes that the
inhabitants had rebelled on hearing of Simon’s death, and that Joris had been sent in response to an
appeal for help; M.-C, iii, p. 244, n. 3.
3. Not identified.
4. Comminges bore the cross pattée gules (laisse 187); Espan of Lomagne a sheep or ram; a bull is a
common heraldic symbol; the hackle or hemp-brake was a linen-worker’s tool.
1. Co-suzerain of Fousseret, Muret.
2. His name occurs in a list of those swearing fealty to Alfonse of Poitiers and his wife Jeanne of
Toulouse in 1249.
3. Held land in Pouy-de-Touges and Savères (Haute-Garonne).
1. The abbot of Tulle held the lordship of Rocamadour; the present abbot’s name was Bernard of
Ventadour.
2. The lords of Albret (Labrit, Landes) held fiefs in the Bazadais and the Agenais.
3. Marmande (Lot-et-Garonne); no authorities give a date for the setting of this siege, but it was
probably after Countess Alice and Bouchard of Marly brought reinforcements at Christmas 1218.
4. In fact, the prince, who symbolises and brings with him the power of the French crown.
5. Son-in-law of the count of Comminges, fought at Las Navas de Tolosa and Muret.
6. In the following list, knights not previously identified are:
7. Marmande stands on a height above the Garonne; at this period the river flowed immediately beneath
the town.
8. The count of Foix.
1. Some of those listed here are:
2. The date of the battle of Baziège is not known, except that it took place in winter, most probably in
1218-19.
3. Knights who rode with Foucaud include:
4. Rodrigo, not identified; Hugh of Alfaro; Garcias Sabolera, below, was probably a mercenary from
Spain like PeterNavarra.
1. Of Foix.
2. Sicard and the brothers Bernard, Roger, Odo and Isarn ‘the Abbot’ belonged to two unconnected
families both called Montaut.
3. Sancha of Aragon, sister of Peter II king of Aragon. Some months later in 1220 she gave birth to
Jeanne, last countess of Toulouse, who married Alfonse of Poitiers.
1. Illegitimate son of Raymond VI.
2. Probably from Navarre or Aragon.
3. Lord of Castillon-en-Couserans (Ariège). The nickname Tinhos means ‘Scabby’ and Jurats ‘the
sworn’, i.e. the six lords who in 1197 promised on oath to support the count of Comminges. See M.-
C, iii, p. 270, n. 5 for detective work on this.
4. The River Hers and two tributaries flow across the Baziège plain.
1. Séguret in the Venaissin was part of the marquisate of Provence, so that its lord Peter William is
guilty of treason in supporting the crusaders against his overlord.
2. Armour was worn over a padded or quilted undergarment; the surcoat of thick silk was worn outside
the hauberk.
1. Chatbert of Barbaira (Capendu, Aude), a dispossessed knight.
2. As a traitor.
1. Pons, son of the lord of Pons (Charente-Maritime), became bishop of Saintes in 1216.
2. A poor but valiant knight who married an heiress; became seneschal of Anjou; transferred Anjou,
Maine and part of Poitou from English to French rule; married one of his daughters to Amaury of
Craon.
3. ‘Lances’ translates escutz (literally, ‘shields’) these were military units consisting of a knight and his
three, four or five subordinates.
4. Prince Louis.
1. Gaucher of Châtillon, distinguished at the siege of Acre, at Bouvines and in the Albigensian crusades
of 1209 and 1215.
2. Peter of Dreux, great-grandson of Louis VI, count of Brittany by marriage to its heiress.
3. Bernard 4 de Coxiaco’, bishop of Béziers from 1215.
4. Garcias de l’Ort, appointed archbishop in 1215.
5. Centule of Astarac. Foucaud of Berzy was released, but during the winter of 1220 he and his brother
John resumed their warfare in the Toulousain, and were captured and beheaded by young Count
Raymond.
6. No subject is expressed with this verb, simply corron; in fact the massacre, inspired by a loathing of
heresy, was committed by crusading troops while their commanders were finishing their conference.
1. The legate Bertrand.
2. Reporting the army’s approach.
1. The feudal bond between Toulouse and the French crown was broken when Philip Augustus accepted
homage from Simon de Montfort for the fiefs hitherto held of him by Raymond VI. But Simon’s
death broke that link and left the way open for young Raymond to re-establish the former connection.
1. Fifth bishop of Toulouse, praised by St Jerome who said that ‘his merits had preserved Toulouse from
ruin’; reputed to have saved the city from Vandal attack, but no facts are known.
2. Dorde and Arnold Barasc, father and son, from Quercy.
3. For the location of this and the other barbicans, see plan of Toulouse. Some of the locations are
disputed; see M.-C, iii, pp. 304 ff. and nn.
1. From Cahuzac-sur-Vère, Gaillac, Tarn.
2. Penne, Gaillac, a towering fortress which withstood Simon de Montfort’s siege in 1212. Bernard and
his brother Oliver in 1230 ceded Penne to Alfonse of Poitiers in return for other property.
3. Connected with Albi, and possibly with Cordes, Gaillac, Tarn.
4. Monestiès, not far from Cordes and Penne.
5. A dispossessed lord from the viscountcy of Carcassonne.
6. William Arnold of Tantalon (laisse 185); his achievements have been left untranslated, as genhs can
mean either ‘tricks, stratagems’ or ‘siege weapons’ and the meaning of brocidas is not known. Meyer
suggests ‘incendie’, Chanson, i, p. 394.
7. Viscount of Caussade, probably a son-in-law of Jordan of La Isla.
8. Or Raynier of Bona, not identified.
9. A mercenary who had long served Raymond VI.
10. His natural brother.
11. This Bernard is the son of Bernard IV, count of Comminges; the next one is son of Guy, lord of St
Foy, Bernard IV’s brother.
12. Arnold Raymond, another cousin, son of Fortanier, Count Bernard’s brother.
13. Montaigon, a square in Toulouse; see laisse 200.
1. Descended from the lords of Noé, as were the Montauts.
2. Related to the Unaud family.
3. Monteils, Caussade, Tarn-et-Garonne.
4. Perhaps from the Corbières district.
5. A mercenary commander, perhaps Catalan.
6. Probably one of the co-suzerains of Lautrec; still alive in 1277.
7. Gilbert, son of Bernard of Montaut.
8. Not identified.
9. Bertrand Jordan, lord of Launac, and Odo of Tarrida, viscount of Gimoès, were younger brothers of
Bernard Jordan, lord of La Isla.
10. From Périgord, more likely called Gaillard or Mainard.
 Chronology
1179 Lateran Council: stronger measures proclaimed against heresy in the
districts of Carcassonne, Toulouse, Albi and in Gascony.
1180 Philip Augustus (1165-1223) becomes king of France.
1191 Celestine III elected pope.
1194 Raymond VI (1156-1222) becomes count of Toulouse. 1196 Peter II
(1174-1213) becomes king of Aragon.
1198 Innocent III elected pope.
1199 John (1167-1216) becomes king of England.
1204 Peter of Castelnau and Arnold Amauri, abbot of Cîteaux, appointed
papal legates in Languedoc.
1206 Fouquet of Marseille becomes bishop of Toulouse.
Dominic and others preach against heresy in Languedoc.
1207 Peter of Castelnau excommunicates Raymond VI as ‘a protector of
heretics’.
1208 Raymond VI says he will obey the Church; meets Peter of Castelnau at
St Gilles; Peter is murdered.
Innocent summons a crusade against the Cathars.
1209 A crusading army descends the Rhône valley.
Raymond VI takes the cross.
Otto IV of Brunswick (1174-1218) becomes emperor.
Crusaders take and sack Béziers, massacre inhabitants.
Siege and surrender of Carcassonne.
Imprisonment and death of Raymond Roger Trencavel.
1210 Minerve falls to the crusaders.
Fall of Termes to the crusaders.
1211 Council of Montpellier: Raymond VI is excommunicated again.
Cabaret surrenders to the crusaders.
Crusaders take Lavaur.
Crusaders overrun the Albigeois.
Simon de Montfort is defeated outside Toulouse.
Crusaders overrun Foix.
Siege of Castelnaudary; Toulousains defeated.
The Albigeois rises against the crusaders; Raymond VI recovers his
fiefs.
1212 More crusaders arrive; Simon counterattacks.
Crusaders take St Antonin, Montcuq, Penne, Castelsarrasin, Moissac.
Battle of Las Navas de Tolosa, Spain: the kings of Aragon, Castile and
Navarre, led by Arnold Amaury, defeat the emir of Morocco.
Crusaders conquer Gascony and Béarn.
Arnold Amaury becomes archbishop of Narbonne.
Statutes of Pamiers: northern laws are to replace those of the south.
1213 Peter II king of Aragon goes to war against Simon de Montfort;
Peter is defeated and killed at Muret.
1214 Simon de Montfort devastates Foix.
1215 Lateran Council: Raymond VI is stripped of his lands and titles.
Simon de Montfort becomes duke of Narbonne and count of Toulouse.
1216 Death of Innocent III, election of Honorius III.
Raymond VI and his son raise Provence against Simon.
Raymond VI goes to Spain to seek reinforcements.
Simon lays siege to Beaucaire.
He abandons siege and returns to Toulouse.
Revolt in Toulouse, suppressed.
1217 Simon devastates Ariège; goes to make war in Provence.
Raymond VI returns to Toulouse.
Simon leaves Provence and besieges Toulouse.
1218 Death of Simon de Montfort. Amaury chosen to succeed him. Prince
Louis of France takes the cross.
1219 Louis’ crusading army marches south. Marmande surrenders.
Louis approaches Toulouse.
(The narrative of The Song of the Cathar Wars ends here.)
 After two months, Louis returns to France.
Young Raymond and the dispossessed lords capture a number of
strongholds.
1222 Raymond VI dies in Toulouse.
Raymond VII continues the struggle; and writes to the king of France
to demand his inheritance.
1223 Raymond Roger, count of Foix, dies, succeeded by Roger Bernard.
Philip Augustus, king of France, dies, succeeded by Louis VIII.
1224 Amaury de Montfort leaves Carcassonne; he makes over all his rights
in the south to the king of France.
Young Trencavel recovers Carcassonne.
Conference of Montpellier: Raymond VII asks the pope to recognise
him as count of Toulouse. He promises to expel heretics; so do the
count of Foix and the viscount of Carcassonne.
1225 Council of Bourges: Raymond VII again asks the pope to grant him his
inheritance. Amaury de Montfort claims to be sole heir to the counts of
Toulouse.
1226 In Paris the Church declares that Raymond VII cannot prove his
orthodoxy, and grants his lands to the king of France.
Louis VIE takes the cross and leads an army down the Rhône. Only
Avignon resists, but surrenders after a three-month siege. Louis takes
all the great towns of the south, but avoids Toulouse.
Death of Louis VIII at Montpensier.
Imbert de Beaujeu, French captain-general, continues the war.
1227 The archbishop of Narbonne excommunicates Raymond VII, the count
of Foix and the ‘so-called’ viscount of Béziers.
Guy de Montfort, Simon’s brother, dies besieging Varilhes, Ariège.
French forces devastate the south.
1229 The Treaty of Paris: Raymond VII submits to the Church and to the
king of France. He keeps his title.
1230 The Inquisition established.
1240 Raymond Roger, exiled viscount of Béziers and Carcassonne, returns
from Spain; he and other dispossessed lords try to throw off the French
yoke, but fail.
1244 Fall of Montségur.
1271 Deaths of Jeanne of Toulouse, daughter of Raymond VII, and of her
husband Alfonse of Poitiers, leaving no children. The French crown
inherits the County of Toulouse.
 Index
abbot of
Beaulieu, Hants, see Hugh
Cîteaux, see Arnold
Condom, see Montazin
Montaut, see Isarn
Pamiers, see Pamiers
Poblet, see Arnold
Rocamadour, see Bernard of Ventadour
St Audard, see Raymond Azémar
St Sernin, see Jordan
St Thibéry, see Berenger
acorns 32
Acre, Syria 168
Adelaide, Raymond’s sister 15n., 18
Adhémar Jordan 57
Adhémar of Poitiers, count of Valentinois 17, 86, 119, 130
Agde, bishop of, see Tecin
Agenais district 17, 32, 49, 58, 64, 156 165, 181
seneschal, see Hugh of Alfaro
Agen, Lot-et-Garonne 17, 38f., 48, 60, 79f.
Agolant, in legend 51
Agout, River 41, 56
Aiguillon, Lot-et-Garonne 178
Aimery of Blèves 164
(same as above?) 101, 171, 172
Aimery of Castelnau 111, 114, 120f.
Aimery of Clermont 182, 186
Aimery of Foix 29
Aimery of Montréal 41f.
Aimery of Roca Negada 192
Aimery the younger (of Castelnau?) 173
Aimery, viscount of Narbonne 50
Aimon of Caromb 90
Aimon of Corneaux 98, 103
Ainart of La Becha 121
Alan of Roucy 56, 89, 91f., 98f., 101, 103, 106, 113, 117, 125ff., 131,
135ff., 144f., 161, 164, 175, 183
Albaron of Aramon 86
Albert of Chauderon 160
Albert ‘of Sentlir’ 151
Albeta from Tarascon 95
Albigensians, see Heresy
Albigeois district 12, 17, 39, 44, 49, 57, 79, 165
Albi,Tarn 48, 56f.
bishop of 44
Aldricthe Fleming 106, 164
AlfanRomieu 98
Alfonso Jordan, count of Toulouse 46n., 72n., 86
Alfonso II, king of Aragon 24
Alfonso VIII, king of Castile 13
Alfonso IX, king of Leon 28
Aliazar of Uzès 86
Alice of Montmorency, countess de Montfort 30n., 33n., 34, 59f., 123f,
128f., 134, 146f, 151
‘Alos’, count of 43, 48
Amalvis of Pestillac 127–128n., 147ff., 160, 182, 186, 192
Amanieu, lord of Albret 36, 181
Amanieu of Bouglon 181
Amanieu, see Pons and William
Amaury de Lucy 160, 182, 186
Amaury de Montfort, Simon’s eldest son 86, 89, 91, 101, 103, 132, 136,
144f., 147, 158, 173n., 174ff., 181, 183, 186f.
Amaury of Craon 151f., 159, 161f., 164ff
Amicia de Montfort, Simon’s daughter 130
Amicia of Beaumont and Leicester, Simon’s mother 27n., 70n.
Anduze, Gard 17
Anjou 51
coin of 33
crusaders from 33, 36, 147
Anselm, unidentified 179f.
Anselmet of Marseille 86, 97
apples 12, 20, 32, 35, 56
Arab horses 72, 94, 144, 171, 178, 180
Arab mules 83, 105
Aragon 13, 23f., 26, 36f., 58, 68, 138
king of, see Peter
his sisters, see Eleanor, Sancha
Araimfres of Montpezat 127–128n., 181
Arbert, priest 89
Arbois, unidentified 171
archbishop of
Aries, see Michael
Auch, see Bernard of Montaut, Garcias
Bordeaux, see William
Dublin, see Henry
Narbonne, see Arnold
Reims, see Aubry
York, see Walter Gray
Argence, Beaucaire 83
Ariège, River 47
Arles, Bouches-du-Rhône 15, 38, 95
archbishop of, see Michael
Armagnac, count of, see Gerald
Armand Chabreus, unidentified 148
Armand of Mondenard 61, 127–128n., 133
armorial bearings, see Heraldic emblems
arms and armour 17f., 22, 35f., 43ff., 51, 54, 61f., 64f., 68, 70f, 74, 84, 88,
92f., 98f., 104ff., 108., 115, 123, 125f., 131f, 133, 137, 139f, 145, 149,
151, 154, 160, 164, 170f., 173ff., 180f, 185f., 187, 189,
and see Crossbows, Turkish bows
Arnold Amaury, abbot of Cîteaux 12–17, 20, 24, 26f., 29, 31f., 37f., 48, 78
Arnold Audegier of Avignon 84
Arnold Barasc of Quercy 191
Arnold Bernard’s barbican 192
Arnold, bishop of Nîmes 94f.
Arnold Feda 101, 191
Arnold of Blanchafort 181
Arnold of Comminges 76
Arnold of Lomagne 170
Arnold of Montaigu 58, 59
Arnold of Montégut 141, 191
Arnold of Villemur 72, 74, 153f, 170, 182ff., 185, 192
Arnold Raymond of Aspet 192
Arnold Topina 72
Arsius of Montesquiou 142
Aspet, Haute-Garonne, see
Arnold Raymond, Raymond At and Roger
Aspe valley, Basses-Pyrénées 49n.
Astarac, see Centule, count of
Aubenas, Ardèche 15
Aubry, archbishop of Reims 60
his nephew 61
Aubry, crusader 182
Aude, River 23, 35
Austor (William Peter Austorgat?) 96
Auterive, Haute-Garonne 47, 62
Auvergne 14, 17, 57, 58
count of, see Guy
Auvillar, Tam-et-Garonne 70
Auxerre, count of, see Peter of Courtenay
Avignonet, Haute-Garonne 50, 67
Avignon, Vaucluse 15, 83–87, 102, 107

Baldwin of Toulouse, Raymond’s brother 11, 43, 44n., 45, 48, 55n., 56f.,
59ff., 70
Baragnon cross, Toulouse 109
Barcelona, bishop of 14
Peter II count of 23n.
Bar-le-duc, Meuse, count of, see Theobald
crusaders from, see Barrois and Germans
barley 190
Barrois, crusaders 39n., 58, 87
Bartas (Peter William) 171, 193
Baset of Montpezat 118
baths 33n., 40
Bausan, mercenary 58
Baussana barbican, Toulouse 192
Baux, Le, Arles 85
 Hugh, Iord of 85n.
Baux, Les, lord of, see William, prince of Orange
Bavaria 170
Bavarians 36, 189
Bazacle barbican 191, bridge 193
Bazadais district, Gironde 181
Bazas, Gironde, bishop of 17
Baziège, Haute-Garonne 130, 182ff.
Bèam 39, 62f, 129
see Gaston, viscount of
Beatrice of Vienne, wife of Amaury de Montfort 123n.
Beaucaire,Gard 13, 80, 83, 86–107, 113f.
Beaulieu, Southampton, see Hugh, abbot of
Beaumes, Vaucluse 85
Beaumont, see Pons and Robert
beeswax 111, 135
Bellegarde, Gard 90
bells 20f., 59, 61, 64, 163, 172f.
Berbo of Murel, see Bernis
Berenger, abbot of St Thibéry 74, 82n., 142
Berenger, nephew of above 74n
Bergerac, Dordogne 48.
Bernard Adalbert 87
Bernard Amiel, lord of Pailhès 182, 186, 192
Bernard Bovon 58
Bernard, capitolier of Toulouse 66f., 140f, 168f.
Bernard IV, count of Comminges 39, 45f., 49, 66, 68ff., 77, 120, 127, 130,
133, 138ff., 142, 154, 156, 165, 167, 169, 178, 180
Bernard ‘de Coxiaco’, bishop of Béziers 188
Bernard (Gaillard?) of Beynac 193
Bernard Jordan, lord of La Isla Jordan 63n., 174, 193
Bernard Meuder 193
Bernard Navarra 160
Bernard of Cazenac 141, 158, 167, 169, 170f.
Bernard of Comminges, son of Bernard IV, 120ff., 124, 126, 138ff., 142,
144, 147, 170f, 178ff., 192
Bernard of Comminges, son of Guy of St Foy 192
Bernard of Esgal 60
Bernard of Marestaing 178, 193
Bernard of Montaut, archbishop of Auch 16
Bernard of Montaut 147, 156, 193
Bernard of Montégut 127
Bernard of Penne 192
Bernard of Rocafort 101, 191
Bernard of St Martin 160, 170
Bernard of Seysses 180
Bernard of Ventadour, abbot of Rocamadour 181
Bernard Parayre, siege engines expert 155, 191
Bernard Raymond, bishop of Carcassonne 29, 94
Bemis,Gard 118
Bernis or Berbo of Murel 86, 119
Berry, duchy, crusaders from 170, 189
Bertrand, cardinal 130ff., 134ff., 142, 145f., 148, 151, 158, 161f., 164ff.,
172ff., 185, 189, 193f.
Bertrand, count of Tripoli 92
Bertrand Jordan of La Isla 127, 147, 182, 184, 193
Bertrand lord of Gourdon 18
Bertrand of Avignon 93
Bertrand of Cardaillac 17
Bertrand ofCourson 160
Bertrand of Gourdon 182
Bertrand ofMonestiès 192
Bertrand ofMontégut 127
Bertrand of Pestillac 127, 149, 192
Bertrand of Toulouse, Raymond’s natural son 46, 184, 192
Bertrand Porcellet 86
Bertrand, viscount (of Lautrec?) 193
Berzy-le-Sec, Aisne, see Foucaud, John
Beynac, Dordogne, see Bernard, Gaillard
Béziers, Hérault, 12, 15f, 19–22, 68, 79
bishop of, see Rainaud of Montpeyroux and Bernard ‘de Coxiaco’
viscount of, see Raymond Roger Trencavel
Bézu, Le, Aude 37
Bigorre 117f, 129, 133, 165
countess of, see Petronilla
birds 20, hawks, ravens, vultures 23, 52, 90, 97, 99, 103, 105, 111, 140,
143, 163, 166, 181
Biron, Dordogne 59
bishop of
Albi, see Albi
Agde, see Tecin
Barcelona, see Barcelona
Béziers, see Rainaud of Montpeyroux and Bernard ‘de Coxiaco’
Burgos, see Burgos
Cahors, see William of Cardaillac
Carcassonne, see Bernard Raymond
Dia (Die), see Didier
Lerida, see. Lerida
Limoges, see Limoges
Maguelone, see Maguelone
Nîmes, see Arnold
Osma, see Diego of Acebes
Pamplona, see Pamplona
Puy, Le, see Puy
Saintes, see Pons
Tarazona, see Tarazona
Tarragona, see Tarragona
Toulouse, see Fouquet, Raymond of Rabastens, St Sernin, St Exupéry
Uzès, see Raymond
Valence, see Humbert
Viviers, see Bournon
Biterrois district 28, 49, 79
Blanche of Navarre, countess of Champagne 31
Blaye, Gironde 22
boats 17, 39, 87f., 90, 95, 119, 138f, 156ff., 163, 187, 193
Bordeaux, Gironde 12, 13, 39, 61, 129
archbishop of, see William
Bouchard of Marly 30, 40f., 50ff., 54, 161f., 164
Boulbonne, Ariège, abbey 75
Bourg St Antonin, see St Antonin 161f., 164
Bournon, bishop of Viviers 119
Brabanters 36, 158ff., 164, 181
Braimant, in legend 51
bread 23, 36, 44, 47, 49, 51, 62, 69, 74, 95, 98, 100, 103, 135, 147, 156, 190
Briande, wife of Guy de Montfort 123n., 129
Brienne, count of, see John
Brittany 51, 126
 count of, see Peter of Dreux
crusaders from 33, 36, 52, 58, 61, 147f., 161, 189
Bruniquel, Tam-et-Garonne 11, 44ff., 56
buffaloes 49
Bulgaria, heretics from 12
Burgos, bishop of 14
Burgundy 34, 64
crusaders from 17, 26, 34, 58, 61, 64, 89, 108, 149, 160
duke of, see Odo

Cabaret, Aude 30, 33, 35f., 39, 40f. and see Jordan, Peter Mir, Peter Roger
Cahors, Lot 43, 48, 61
bishop of, see William of Cardaillac
Cahuzac-sur-Vère, Tarn 56
candles 13, 138, 156, 172, 191
Capitol and capitoliers of Toulouse 30f., 66n., 67ff., 71, 124, 139ff., 156ff.,
166ff., 170f., 189ff
Caraman, Haute-Garonne 127
Carcassès district 12, 17, 33, 39, 49, 62, 68, 79, 106, 164, 182ff..
Carcassonne, Aude 12, 14, 16f., 19, 22–28, 34ff., 39, 48f., 50f., 176
bishop of, see Bernard Raymond
church of, see St Nazaire
viscount, see Raymond Roger Trencavel
cardinals, see Bertrand, Peter of Benevento
carpenters 60, 90, 95, 151, 157, 172, 191
Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne 18
Cassès, Les, Aude 48, 57
Castelnaudary, Aude 50ff., 103
Castelsarrasin, Tarn-et-Garonne 49, 59–64
Castile 13
king of, see Alfonso VIII
Castres, Tarn 51
Catalonia 23, 36f., 66, 68, 113, 138, 140
Catus, Lot 59
Caussade, Tarn-et-Garonne 18
Centule, count of Astarac 181, 187f.
Cerdagne 33
Cerdana gate, Toulouse 109
Chalon-sur-Saône, count of, see John
Champagne 33, 51, 147, 189
countess of, see Blanche of Navarre
Charlemagne 22, 51
Chartres, Eure-et-Loire 22
Chassiers, Ardèche 18
Chatbert of Barbaira 186, 192
checker-board 142n., 163, 169
chestnuts 33, 51
cinnamon 190
Cistercian Order 12
abbeys of, see Cîteaux, Fontfroide, Grandselve, Poblet
head of, see Arnold
Cîteaux, Côte-d’Or, abbey 12, 14
abbot of, see Arnold
Clairac, Lot-et-Garonne 178
Clairin, priest 146f.
Clermont, Auvergne 181
‘clog-wearers’, Waldensian heretics 14n., 41, 136
clothing (includes embroideries, furs, gloves, silks) 15, 31, 36, 38, 40, 43,
52, 58, 60f., 91, 106, 114, 117, 127, 133, 135, 137, 144, 148f., 172, 180,
187
cloves 135
coins and money: masmudina 33, of Anjou, of Tours 33, of Le Puy 37, of
Toulouse 38, 100,000 crowns 48, 100 marks of gold 62, of Poitou 64,
malgoire 106, extorted 108, 117, of Toulouse, of Le Puy 134, in new
Toulouse 137, 143, marabotins 146, 156, 173, 189, and see Finance
Cologne, Germany 93, 181
Comminges, Haute-Garonne 49, 165, 178
count of, see Bernard IV
count’s house, Toulouse 109
heraldry, 133n.
see Arnold, Bernard, Fortanier, Petronilla, Roger
Condamina, La, Beaucaire 87
Condom, Gers 178
abbot of, see Montazin of Galard
Constance, Raymond’s daughter 17n.
Constance of France, Raymond V’s wife 11n., 44n., 55, 72n.
Constantinople 14
consuls of Toulouse, see Capitol
com 46, 74, 89, 95, 105, 118, 135f, 167f., 175
Count’s barbican, Toulouse 191
Count’s farm, Toulouse 114
Courthézon, Vaucluse 85
cows 89, 182
Crespi of Rochefort 34f.
Crest Arnaud, Drome 119, 128n.
crops 20, 33, 46, 48, 56, 66, 74, 89, 95, 159
crossbows passim and 23, 25, 52, 61, 67, 70, 88, 132f, 147, 156, 163, 170,
172
Crosses barbican, Toulouse 192

Dalmas of Creixeim, 138ff., 147, 153f., 156, 167, 169

Darius the Red 80
Datil of Provence 96
Dia or Die, bishop of, see Didier
Didier, bishop of Dia 119
Diego of Acebes, bishop of Osma 12f.
disease and injury 25, 28f., 31, 36f., 67, 74, 97, 103 and see Wounds
divination 11, 77
Doat Alaman 55f.
dogs 14, 21, 99, 105, 142, 181
Donges, Loire, viscount of, see Rouaud
donkeys 24
Dorde Barasc 191
Dragonet the Valiant 86, 96, 101, 105, 118f.
Drogo of Mello 160
dysentery 28f., 36f.

Edessa (Roais), Syria 22

eggs 57, 104
Eleanor of Aragon, Peter II’s sister 19, 64n., 65, 68
Elias of Albaroca 160
elm trees, see Oratory and Santas Carvas
emperor, see Otto IV
engineer 97, 100
England, king of, see Richard, John
English crusaders 189
Esclarmonde of Foix 74n., 75
Espanel of Lomagne 179, 192
Esparch of La Barta 127
Estella, Navarre 13
lord of, see Sancho VIII
Estève SaValeta 127
Estolt of Linarsl 67, 170, 193
Etna, Mount (Mont Gibel) 32
Eustace ofCayeux 47
Evrard of Torletz 182, 186
Evrard of Villepreux 148

Fanjeaux, Aude 21, 26, 49, 50, 53

farriers 104
Ferranda tower, Toulouse 155
Ferrando (of Aragon?) 171
Ferner, priest 91, 100
Ferry of Issy 114
finance: money spent at Rome 30, crusade funding 43, Savari’s pay 48,
Moissac pays 62, rents, tolls 84, gold, silver 90, bribes 102, Simon’s need
107, wealth of Toulouse 113ff., 117, extortion 118, 129 131, 135, 143f.,
146f., Simon’s need urgent: 148, 158, 161, 164f.; and see Coins, Plunder
Flanders 61, 147, 161, 189
flour 89, 117
Foix, Ariège, county and castle 48f., 63, 74f., 79, 82, 154
count of, see Raymond Roger
his sister, see Esclarmonde
his son and heir, see Roger Bernard
his son or brother, see Wolf of Foix
Fontfroide, Cistercian abbey 12n.
foodstuffs: 17, bread, salt, meat 23,
beef, pork 34, fresh and salt meat, wine, bread 36, meat forbidden 38, at
Lavaur 41, corn, wine 43, in Montferrand 44, scarcity, bread, beans, fruit
47, laid waste 48, supplies hauled 49, 51, 53, plenty at Cahuzac 56,
scarcity 57, at Penne 58, goose, capon, at Moissac 60, scarce at Pamiers
62, 69, plenty at Foix 74, banquet at Avignon 85, plenty at Beaucaire 89,
90, warhorses 90, at Beaucaire 95, 97, 98, mule-flesh 100, honey 111,
plundered 117, in new Toulouse 135, 136, 137, 147, 154, 156, hauled
across river 157, convoys 163f., fasting ordered 166, food given 167,
dearth at Acre 168, plenty in Toulouse 175, at Marmande 187ff., and see
 Bread, Salt, Wine
Forez, count of 17
Fortanier of Comminges 124n.
Fortune’s wheel 143
Foucaud of Berzy 58, 61, 89, 94f, 98, 101ff., 113f., 125f., 132, 135f., 145,
147, 161, 168, 171, 182–186, 188
Fouquet of Marseille, bishop of Toulouse 31n., 32, 39, 70f., 74ff., 80, 94,
107, 110f., 113, 115ff., 130ff., 136f., 141ff., 145ff., 151, 158, 161, 164,
172f., 175ff., 185
France 14, 17, 26, 29ff., 38ff., 44, 51, 72, 91, 126, 143, 147, 173, 185, 187f,
191
king of, see Philip Augustus
king’s son, see Louis
language of, 126, 128
see Frenchmen
Frenchmen passim and 17, 20–26, 30, 32ff, 37, 39, 42ff., 47f., 51–56, 58,
61f., 64, 66–70, 74, 79, 87ff., 103f, 108ff., 120, 123, 126, 129f, 134, 140,
143, 145, 148f, 160, 163, 170, 173, 176, 179–189, 191, 193
Frézoul, unidentified 193
Frisian crusaders 33, 36, 42, 58
see Rainier
Frotard Peter 192
fruit trees 47, 190, and see Olive trees

Gaillac, Tam 44, 48, 55n., 56f.

Gaillard (of Beynac?) 127, 128n.
Gaillarde gate, Toulouse 192
Galafre, legendary emir 51
Galiana, legendary heroine 51
Garcias Coriadats 184
Garcias de l’Ort, archbishop of Auch 78, 127, 131, 136, 188
Garcias Sabolera 182f.
Garda, La, Tarn 44, 56, 57
Gamier, crusader 123, 171
Garnier, siege engines expert 155, 191
Garonne, River 14, 60, 71, 117, 121f., 132, 136f, 139, 145, 147, 153f.,
155ff., 163f, 171, 176, 178, 181, 187, 193
Gascony 16, 62f., 113, 117, 127, 136, 147
men from 17f., 36, 49, 52, 58, 61, 134
Gaston of Gontaud 181
Gaston, viscount of Béam 63
Gaucelin of Portel 99
Gaucher of Châtillon, count of St Pol 16, 26, 28, 188
Gaudin, unidentified 171
geese 89
Genestet, Beaucaire 89, 97, 103
Genevois 16n.
count of, see Humbert
Genoa 82, 83
Geoffrey of La Truie 160
Geoffrey of Poitiers 11, 28
geomancy 11
Gerald Adhémar 86, 93
Gerald Adhémar the younger 86, 96, 98
Gerald, count of Armagnac 127
Gerald of Gourdon 127, 128n., 160, 184, 193
Gerald of Lanson 160
Gerald of Montfabès 58
Gerald of Pépieux 30, 52, 60
Gerald Unaud 148, 156, 182, 193
Germans 17, 33, 36, 42f., 47, 57, 58, 62, 126, 164, 181, 189
Germany 51, 105, 147
Gervase Le Veautre 160
Gervase, master builder 22
Gervase of Chamigny 123f., 135
Gilbert Maubuisson 160
Gilbert of Les Roches 151, 160, 164
Gilbert of Montaut 193
Girauda, lady of Lavaur 41f.
Godfrey, unidentified 171
Gontaud, Lot-et-Garonne 18
Goufier of Lastours, crusading hero 155
Grandselve, Tarn-et-Garonne, abbey 12
abbot of, see Arnold
Grava, La, Toulouse 164n
Greek fire 165
Guigo of Gaubert 96
Guy, brother of Simon the Saxon 34
Guy Cap-de-Porc 37n.
Guy, count of Clermont and Auvergne 17f.
Guy de Montfort, Simon’s younger son 103, 118, 125ff., 133, 134n.,
his wife, see Petronilla
Guy de Montfort, Simon’s brother 58, 61, 63, 67, 72, 80, 86, 89f., 91, 94,
98, 101, 103f, 106ff., 112ff., 117, 125ff, 129, 131f., 133n., 136, 147f.,
161f, 172, 175
Guy of Cavaillon 84n., 86, 89, 94
Guy of Lévis 27n., 28, 34, 89, 98, 103, 115, 131, 133, 144, 148
Guy of Mortagne 160
Guy the Saxon 34

hares 134, 142

hedgehog 160
Helen of Troy 20
Henry Campanier 171
Henry of London, archbishop of Dublin 80n.
heraldic emblems 52n., 55f., 61, 91, 98, 107f, 122, 124ff., 131, 132n., 133,
137, 148, 154ff, 160ff., 163, 176n., 179n., 183f., and see drawing p. 65
heresy, heretics 11f., 14f., 18, 24, 27, 32f., 38, 41f., 44, 48, 55, 73ff., 79,
136, 187, and see ‘clog-wearers’
Hers, River 45f, 131, 184
Hervé of Donzy, count of Nevers 14, 16, 26, 31
hippocras 176
honey 111
Honorius III, pope 135, 140, 150, 165, 173, 177
horses, many references include: iron-clad 14, Breton palfrey 15, milsoldor
19, 21ff, 26, 28n., 31, as booty 33, pull carts 35, Hungarian 35, palfrey
40, proverbial 41, captured 43, armour for 45, captured 46, swift 51,
expensive 52, running loose 52, dapple grey 58, drags criminal 59,
Simon’s killed 61, iron-grey 61, 62, exhausted 63, captured, wounded 64,
Peter’s milsoldor 68, Louis’ Arab 72, bay 84, watering 89, offered as pay
90, warhorses as food 90, 92, riderless 94, Arab 94, armoured 95, dying
97, milsoldors 97, Simon’s 98, 99, hungry 100, 103ff, palfrey 106, 107,
killed 109, vanguard’s 121, 125, chargers 126, armoured 130, 132,
Simon’s drowned 139, milsoldors 140, Arab 144, trapped under ice 145,
149, weary 152, Spanish 154, wounded 154 and 158, 160, plunder 162,
gifts 164, 171, Arab 171, Guy’s wounded 172, armoured 174, dying 175,
Arab 178 and 180, 184, black 185, 186, Louis’ ironclads 187
Hospitallers 172
prior of, see Peter Barravi
Hugh, abbot of Beaulieu 80
Hugh de Lacy 27n., 28, 50, 89, 101f., 106, 133, 145, 147f, 164, 168, 183
Hugh John of Toulouse 122
Hugh of Alfaro, seneschal 46f., 49, 52, 58, 69, 148, 182, 184, 192
Hugh of La Balasta 104
Hugh of Laens 104
Hugh of La Mota 127, 128n., 147ff., 157, 160, 170, 182, 186, 192
Hugh of Le Breil 43, 61
Hugh of Monteils 193
Hugh of Pontos 148
Humbert, bishop of Valence 130
Humbert (‘William’), count of Genevois 16
Hungary 27n., 35

Imbert, unidentified 104

Imbert of l’Aia 99
Imbert of LaVolp 133
Inard of Pointis 178, 180, 192
Indie, Raymond’s sister 63n.
Innocent III, pope 11n., 12ff, 16, 27, 29, 31, 60, 71, 72ff., 78ff., 81ff, 119
Innocents, martyrs 135
Isarn, ‘Abbot of Montaut’ 120, 156, 182, 184, 193
Isarn, archdeacon of Vielmorès 48
Isarn Jordan 182
Isarn of Puylaurens 54
Isla Jordan, La, Gers 49, 62f., 174 and see Bernard Jordan, Bertrand Jordan,
Odo of Tarrida
Isla, La (Isle-s-la-Sorgue), Vaucluse 86
Isoard of Dia 96
Italy (‘Lombardy’) 12, 17, 30f., 49
see Genoa, Milan, Pavia, Rome, Venice, Viterbo

James(of Etalles?)182, 186

Jerusalem, crown of 20n
Jewry, Toulouse 108
Jews 19, 38
Joan Plantagenet, Raymond’s third wife 58n., 72n., 80n
Jocelyn, crusader 172
John, count of Brienne 20n.
John, count of Chalon-s-Saône 44, 46
John, cousin of Pons of Beaumont 28
John, crusader 127
John, king of England 27n., 80, 105, 129, 165
John Martin 192
John of Berzy 58, 103, 160, 171, 182 185f.
John of Bouillon 160, 182, 186
John of Lomagne 182f.
John of Mozencs 182
John of Nagor 96
John of Senuc 85
Jordan, abbot of St Sernin 107, 110f, 125, 132, 136, 161, 172f.
Jordan of Cabaret 182f, 192
Jordan of Lanta 193
Jordan, River 38
Joris, crusader 121n., 147, 163f., 178ff

La Garda, see Garda

Lagrave, Tam 55f
warden of, see Pons of Beaumont
Laguépie, Tam-et-Garonne 44, 56
Lambert of ‘Cales’ 164
Lambert of Crécy and Limoux 27n., 28, 34, 60, 85, 87ff., 99f., 103, 148
Lambert of Montélimar 85, 119
Langon, Gironde 36
Lanta, Haute-Garonne, 42, 66
Laurac, Aude 41, 4
Lauragais district 12, 49, 106, 182f.
Lautrec, viscount of, see Sicard
Lavaur, Tarn 41ff., 48ff, 51f., 54f.
lady of, see Girauda
Leicester 83n.
earl of, see Simon de Montfort
Leon, Spain, 28
king of, see Alfonso IX
Le Puy, see Puy
Lerida, Spain 12
bishop of 14
Limoges, Haute-Vienne, bishop of 17
Limousin 14, 17
Limoux, Aude 28, 50
see Lambert of Crécy
Lombardy (Italy) 12, 17, 31f., 36, 49, 57
Longobard crusaders 36n.
Lorraine 33, 58, 61
Louis of France, Philip’s son 71f., 146, 173, 175, 181, 187ff., 190, 193f.
Lourdes, Hautes-Pyrénées 118, 129
Lucas, crusader 113, 123f.
Lyon, Rhône 78n.

Mâcon, Saône-et-Loire 36
Maguelone, Hérault 14
Maine 33, 36
Malaucène, Vaucluse 85
Manasses of Cortit 138, 145
Marestaing, see Bernard of
Marie de France, Lais 114n.
Marmande, Lot-et-Garonne 178, 181 190
Marseille, Bouches-du-Rhône 83f., 86, 90, 97, 102
Martin Algai 50n., 51ff., 59
Martin of Olite, mercenary (same as above?) 55f.n., 65
Martres, Haute-Garonne 178
Mascaron, cathedral provost, Toulouse, 109ff., 116, 125, 132
Mascaron tower 109
Matabiau barbican, Toulouse 192
Matilda of Garlande 30n., 33n.
Matthew of Montmorency 146
medicaments 104, 134, 175
Meilhan, Gers 179f.
Menelaus, king of Sparta 20
mercenary troops passim and 13, 38, 43n., 45, 47, 49, 51ff., 58ff., 62ff., 74,
77, 79 90f., 124, 127, 141ff., 156, 158, 161f., 170f., 185, 189f
Merlin 80, 146
Michael, archbishop of Aries 93
Michael of Harnes 151, 154
Michael of Luesia 70
Milan 16, 49
Milo, papal notary 13, 16, 37
mills on Garonne 66, 147, 155
Minerve, Hérault 32f.
‘Miramelis’, emir of Morocco 13
Moissac, Tarn-et-Garonne 38f., 48f., 59ff.
Monclar, Tarn-et-Garonne 43
money-changers 115, 124, 134, 137
money-lending, money-lenders 32, 38, 100
Montaigon, Toulouse 160, 192
Montauban, Tarn-et-Garonne 11, 15, 38, 49, 56, 61ff., 73, 77, 79
Montaudran, Haute-Garonne 45, 66
Montaut, see Bernard, Gilbert, Isarn, Roger
Montazin of Galard, abbot of Condom 16
Montcuq, Lot, 57ff.
warden of, see Gerald of Montfabès
Montech, Tarn-et-Garonne 62
Montégut, Tarn 44, 55f
Montélimar, Drome 119
Montferrand, Aude 43f., 50, 54, 57
Montfort, France 27, 53, 91, 185
Montfort, see Alice, Amaury, Amicia, Guy, Guy (Guiot), Simon IV and
Simon (V)
Montgaillard barbican, Toulouse 193
Montgey, Tarn 42, 74
Montgiscard, Haute-Garonne 42, 45, 106
Montgrenier, Ariège 118
Montmorency, Seine-et-Oise, see Alice, Matthew
Montoulieu gate, Toulouse, 125, 147, 150, 171, 174f., 193
Montpellier, Hérault, 13, 14, 18f., 28f., 38, 49, 68, 90, 124, 143, 162
Montréal, Aude 21, 26, 41, 49, 52, 103
Montségur, Foix, Ariège 74f.
Moreau, crusader 61, 63f.
Morocco, king of 33, 146
emir of, see Miramelis
mules 20, 26, 53, Arab 83 and 105, 100, 189
Muret, Haute-Garonne 32, 62f., 68–71, 139, 154
music 11, 93, 97, 103, 124, 138, 144, 154, 159, 163, 172f., and see Songs
Mycenae, Greece 20

Narbonnais castle, Toulouse 3 In., 107, 110, 112, 116f., 123, 128f., 134,
137, 141, 155, 164, 173, 183, 193
Narbonne, Aude 37f., 50
archbishop of, see Arnold
duke of, see Raymond VI
viscount of, see Aimery
Navarre 11, 45, 47, 49, 58, 129
Navarre, king of, see Sancho VIII
see Bernard Navarra, Martin of Olite and Peter Navarra
see Blanche of, countess of Champagne
Navas de Tolosa 13
Nevers, Nièvre 34
count of, see Hervé of Donzy
Nicholas,? priest and physician 53
Nîmes, Gard 85
bishop of, see Arnold
Niort(-du-Sault), Aude 77
Normans 34, 36, 51, 58, 61, 79, 126, 147f., 189
Nunyo of Roussillon 69, 118n.

oats 20, 51, 190

Odo 111, duke of Burgundy 14, 16, 28, 31
Odo of Angivillers 162
Odo of St Béat 179f.
Odo of Tarrida 127f.n., 147, 154, 160, 193
Oliver, epic hero 43, 123, 143
olive trees 91, 94, 99
Oloron, Basses-Pyrénées 62
Orange, Vaucluse 85, 91
prince of, see William of Les Baux
Oratory elm tree, Toulouse 159
Osma, Spain, bishop of, see Diego of Acebes
Otto IV, emperor 16, 29f.
oxen 49, 89, 182

pack-animals 62, 64, 66, 91, 105, 131, 173, 189

Padem,? from Corbières 193
Pamiers, Ariège 62, statutes of 63n., 74
abbot of 62
Pamplona, Navarre 13, 181
bishop of 14
lord of, see Sancho VIII
Parisot, Tarn 56
Paris, prince of Troy 20
Paris, Seine 21, 27f., 31, 39, 51, 71, 146
precentor of, see William of Nemours
partridges 89
Paumes, Haute-Garonne 178f.
Pavia 35, 49, 54, 106, 164
Pelfort of Rabastens 77, 147, 153f., 156, 189f., 192
Pennautier, Aude 33f.
Penne(-d’Agenais), Lot-et-Garonne 49, 58ff.
pepper 135, 190
Périgord 14, 59
Pernes, Vaucluse 85
Peron Domingo from Aragon 157
Pertus barbican, Toulouse 192
Peter Arcès 46f.
Peter Barravi, prior of Hospitallers 16
Peter Bonassa 96
Peter Bermond of Anduze 17
Peter II, king of Aragon 12f., 23f., 32, 38, 60, 64ff, 68ff., 140
 his sisters, see Eleanor, Sancha
Peter, knight 43
Peter Navarra 183ff.
Peter of Aragon 26
Peter of Benevento, cardinal 71, 74f.
Peter of Castelnau, papal legate 13
Peter of Courtenay, count of Auxerre 16, 39, 42
Peter of Dreux, count of Brittany 188
Peter of Durban, lord of Montégut 125
Peter of Escorralha 160
Peter of La Isla 160, 170
Peter of Lambesc 96, 98
Peter of Livron 56, 60f.
Peter of Mèze 101
Peter of St Prais 88
Peter of Voisins 145, 147ff., 164, 171
Peter or Perrin of Cissey 27, 62f.
Peter (Raymond) Mir 35, 94, 98, 103
Peter Raymond of Rabastens 72, 82, 97, 101
Peter Roger of Cabaret 22, 35f., 39ff.
Peter William of Seguret 185f.
Petronilla of Comminges 118, 123n., 129, 133n.
Pharaoh 108
Philip Augustus, king of France 25, 29f., 38, 72, 146, 168f, 173, 176f.
his son, see Louis
Philip of Aiguilent 154
Philippot, crusader 101
Phrygia, Asia Minor 60
physicians 16, 104, 134, 175, 177
Pierrelatte, Drôme 86
pigs 89
pitch 100
plunder 21f, 26, 33, 42, 53f, 63f., 71, 112, 162, 179, 182
Poblet, Tarragona, abbey 12
abbot of, see Arnold
Poitou 14, 17, 51, 61, 64, 147, 189
seneschal of, see Savari
Pons Amanieu 181
Pons, bishop of Saintes 187f.
Pons of Beaumont 27n., 28, 55f.n.
Pons of Mela 13
Pons of Mondragon 86
Pons of St Antonin 57
Pons of St Just 86
Pons the Red 43
pope, see Honorius and Innocent
Porada, knight 53
Porcellet, see Bertrand and William
Portet, Haute-Garonne 32
Portugal 28
king of, see Sancho I
Posquières, Gard 118
poultry 89
Pozamila barbican, Toulouse 192
preachers and preaching 12, 14, 26, 32, 39, 48, 58, 76, 78, 84, 95f., 136,
139, 142, 146, 148, 173, 175, 177, 189
Prise d’Orange, epic poem 91
Provence 13, 15, 17, 36, 48, 51, 73, 80, 84, 86ff., 92, 94, 102f., 106f., 113f.,
119, 124, 134, 142, 146
marquis of, see Raymond VI and Raymond (VII)
Puigcerda, Gerona 49, 62
Puisserguier, Hérault 30
Pujol, Haute-Garonne 66ff.
Puycelci, Tarn 44, 56f.
Puylaroque, Tarn-et-Garonne 18
Puylaurens, Tarn 55
Puy, Le, Haute-Loire 18, 77, 134, 163n. his son, see Roger Bernard

Quercy 18, 48f., 79, 146, 165, 181 and see Wolf of Foix

Rabastens, Tarn 44, 55ff.

see Pelfort, Peter Raymond, Raymond
Raimbaud of Lachau 85
Rainaud of Montpeyroux, bishop of Béziers 19f.
Rainier of Aubusson 171
Rainier of Chauderon 27n., 28, 34, 89, 91, 100, 148
Rainier of Rancon 160
Rainier the Frisian 148f, 160
Ralph de Nesle, count of Soissons 161f., 164ff., 173, 177
Ralph of Agis 28
Ralph of Cambrai, epic hero 21, 22n.
Ralph of Le Gua 95, 104
Ralph of Nesle, brother of John 160
Ralph of Poitiers 160
Ratier of Bosna 192
Ratier of Castelnau 18
Ratier of Caussade 192
Rauli of Champagne 164
Raymond Arnold of Le Pech 182, 184
Raymond At of Aspet 124, 179
Raymond At of Castillon 46
Raymond Azémar, abbot of St Audard 29
Raymond Belarot 90
Raymond Belenguier 122
Raymond, bishop of Uzès 38
Raymond V, count of Toulouse 11n.
Raymond VI, count of Toulouse and StGilles, duke of Narbonne, marquis
of Provence 11n., 13, 15ff., 23, 28ff., 37–61, 64–87, 106, 119–131,
139–143, 146f, 150, 165f., 169
his sisters, see Adelaide, Indie
his son, see Raymond (VII)
nephew, see Raymond Roger Trencavel
Raymond Gaucelm 88, 95
Raymond Isarn 171
Raymond Mir, see Peter Mir
Raymond of Lasbordes 170
Raymond of Montauban 86, 96
Raymond of Périgord 43
Raymond of Rabastens,former bishop of Toulouse 16, 29
Raymond of Ricaud 28, 54
Raymond of Rocamaura 100
Raymond of Roquefeuil 76
Raymond of Roussi Hon 160
Raymond of Salvanhac 43n.
Raymond of Termes 36f.
Raymond of Vaux 158
Raymond Pelet, lord of Alès 85
Raymond Roger, count of Foix 29f., 39, 42, 45, 47ff., 51ff., 54, 62, 66, 69,
72–82, 130, 138ff., 142, 153, 181ff., 183ff.
his sister, see Esclarmonde
his youngest son, see Aimery
Raymond Roger Trencavel, viscount of Béziers, Carcassonne, Razès and
Albi 15f, 18ff., 22–26, 28f, 76, 165
Raymond Roger Trencavel, viscount’s son 76, 165n.
Raymond (VII), son of Raymond VI 11n., 28, 61, 64f., 71ff., 83ff., 86ff.,
119, 127, 162f., 165, 169, 174, 178, 181ff., 185f., 190, 192, 194
Raymond Unaud 182, 184, 193
Raymond, viscount of Turenne 17
Razes district 106
Redessan, Gard 90
Reims, archbishop of, see Aubry
relics 19, 31, 127, 131, 173, 191, 193
Renaud of Aubusson 160, 162
Renaud of Trie 160
Réole, La, Gironde 143
Rhône, River 13, 77, 83f., 87, 90f., 95, 97, 103, 119
Ricaud of Caromb 86, 96, 104
Richard I, king of England 16n., 58n., 92, 169
Richard of Fores 164
Richard of Tournedos 121
Richard or Riquier 171
Robert, lawyer 107, 110, 111
Robert of Beaumont 138, 145, 148f., 160
Robert of Chalon 160
Robert of Courtenay 39, 43
Robert of Forceville 27n., 28
Robert of Mauvoisin 34
Robert of Picquigny 27, 103, 143, 145, 148, 160
Robert of Salventina 169
Robert of Tinhes 182
Rocamadour, Lot 48, 68, 141
abbot of, see Bernard of Ventadour
Rodez, Aveyron 17
Rodrigo, unidentified 182, 184
Roger Bernard, son of count of Foix 53, 62, 66f., 118, 120f., 124f, 133,
138f, 140, 142, 145, 147, 153f., 156, 160, 165, 167, 169, 181ff., 192
Roger des Essaus 27n., 28
Roger of Andelys 28, 91, 145
Roger of Aspet, brother of Raymond At 121, 179
Roger of Chinon 160
Roger of Comminges 119ff., 127, 139, 142
Roger of Lignières 180
Roger of Montaut 120f., 154, 156, 180, 193
Roger of Noé 192
Roland, epic hero 43, 51, 126, 143
Roman de Thèbes 80
Rome 12f, 15f, 29ff., 37, 39, 49, 72–84, 87, 111, 131, 146
pope of, see Honorius, Innocent
Roqueville, Haute-Garonne 48
Rostand of Carbonnières 93
Rostand of Pujaut 104
Rouaud, viscount of Donges 27n., 28, 50
Rouergue 17 Roussillon 36

Sabartès, Ariège 181

St Antonin, Tarn-et-Garonne 11, 18, 44, 48, 56f.
St Bazeille, Lot-et-Garonne 32
St Cyprian, Toulouse 136n., 137, 152, 154f., 172f
St Denis’ abbey, Paris 146
precentor of 60
St Elix, Muret 178
Saintes, Charente-Maritime, bishop of, see Pons
St Exupéry, fifth bishop of Toulouse 191
St Gaudens, Haute-Garonne 49, 62, 117, 178
St Gilles, Gard 13, 16, 37
St James’ gardens, Toulouse 126
St John of Jerusalem, Order of 39
prior of 43n.
St Marcel, Tarn 44, 56f
St Mark 82
St Martial’s fire 103
St Martin Lalande, Aude 51ff.
St Nazaire, cathedral church of Carcassonne 176
Saintonge 17, 59
St Paul 173
St-Peter-in-Cozinas, Toulouse 115
St Pol, count of, see Gaucher of Châtillon
St Rémézy, Toulouse 108f.n.
St Salvador, church of, Toulouse 159
St Sernin, bishop and martyr 147, 163, 193f.
abbey 125, 163, 172
abbot of, see Jordan
St Sernin-the-less, church 139
St Stephen’s barbican, Toulouse 193
St Stephen’s cathedral, Toulouse 108f., 125
St Thibéry, Herault, abbot of, see Berenger
Saissac, Aude 30, 48
Saladin 168f.
Salies-du-Salat, Haute Garonne 178
Salles gate, Muret 70
Salon-de-Provence, Bouches-du-Rhône 84
salt, salt pans 23, 103, 104, 136
Salvagnac, Tarn 56
Salvetat-s-Garonne, Haute Garonne 121f.
Samatan, Gers 62
Sancha of Aragon 64f., 183n.
Sancho, count of Roussillon 69n.
Sancho Espada 43
Sancho VIII, king of Navarre 13
Sancho I, king of Portugal 28
Sancho, unidentified 127
Santa Pasca church, Beaucaire 88f., 97
Santas Carvas elm tree, Toulouse 109
‘Saracen’ buildings 132, 141, 165
Saracens 21n., 32, 146
Savari of Mauléon 39n., 48f., 51–54, 61
Saverdun, Ariège 62
Saxon crusaders 36
Seguin of Balenx 18
servant lads 20ff.
Sevin Gorloin 148f.
sheep 63, 89, 111
Sicard of Montaut 32, 160, 171, 183n
Sicard of Puylaurens 154n., 193
Sicard, viscount of Lautrec 182, 185f.,
Sicre, unidentified 181
siege weapons 23, 25, 33, 35f., 41ff., 49, 51, 54f., 58, 60f, 67f, 89f., 95ff.,
99f., 100, 102ff., 133, 141, 151, 155f., 157, 161–171, 191, 193
Simon IV de Montfort, titular earl of Leicester 11n., 27–63, 67–172, 175ff.
his arms, see Heraldic emblems and drawing on p.65
his relatives, see under Montfort, and William of Les Barres
Simon (V) fourth son of above 123n.
Simon of Le Caire 171
Simon (or Perrin) de Cissey, see Peter
Simon the Saxon 34f.
Slavonia 57
smith 40, and see Farriers
snake, story of 114n.
Soissons, Aisne, count of, see Ralph
Solomon, king of Israel 19
Solomon (of Fougères?) 89
Song of Antioch 11n.
Song of Las Navas de Tolosa 13
songs: 11, Sanctus Spiritus 57, Fouquet’s ‘lying songs’ 75, songs and
dances 85, sung while building 89, rowers sing 97, 106, in Toulouse 124,
128, songs and ballads 167 and 191
Song, William’s book 11, 15, 28, 30, 50, 57ff.
Spain 26, 51, 86f., 114, 119, 129, 138, 143, 146
mountain passes into 14, 33, 51, 66, 77 and see Aiagon, Castile,
Catalonia, Leon, Navarre
spices 135
stone-siingers 140, 159, 167, 171
sulphur 97

Tarascon, Bouches-du-Rhône 86f., 90, 102

Tarazona, Spain, bishop of 14
Tarn, River 56, 59, 63f.
Tarragona, Spain, archbishop of 14
Tecin (or Tedise), priest 11, 38, 79
Templars, Order of 39, 189
Termes, Aude 33ff., 37
lord of, see Raymond
Theobald, count of Bar 45f.
Theobald of Blaison 160
Theobald ofNouvila 103, 113, 116f., 123, 182, 185f.
Theobald of Orion 160
Thomas, crusader 171
timber 60, 136
Tinhos, Le 184
Toneu, castle at Marseille 83
Tonneins, Lot-et-Garonne 18
Touelles, Tarn 56
Toulousain district 79, 106, 165
Toulousains 41, 46–49, 51–56, 60, 66–71, 108f., 115ff., 123–175, 178,
182ff.
Toulouse, Haute-Garonne 14, 17, 26, 28–48, 57, 65, 68, 71ff., 77, 79f., 84,
87, 106f, 111–137, 155ff., 162f., 172ff, 175f., 181, 189–194
bishops of, see Fouquet, Raymond of Rabastens, St Exupéry, St Sernin
counts of, see Alfonso, Raymond VI, Raymond (VII)
government of, see Capitol
places in and near the city, see:
Arnold Bernard barbican
Baragnon cross
Baussana barbican
Bazacle barbican and bridge
Cerdana gate
Count’s barbican
Count’s farm
Crosses barbican
Ferranda tower
Gaillarde gate
Grava, La
Jewry
Mascaron Tower
Matabiau barbican
Montaigon
Montgaillard barbican
Montoulieu
Narbonnais castle
Oratory elm tree
Pertus barbican
Pozamila barbican
 St Cyprian, suburb
St James’ gardens
St Peter-in-Cozinas
StRémézy
St Salvador
St Sernin, abbey church
St Sernin-the-less, church
St Stephen’s barbican
St Stephen’s cathedral
Santas Carvas elm tree
Vilanova
Viviers
town hall 110
Tournon, Lot-et-Garonne 57
Tours, coin of 33
trees 46, 66, 109, 111, 136, 140, 159
Trencavel, see Raymond Roger, viscount of Béziers, and Raymond Roger
his son
Troyes, Aube 28
Tudela, Navarre 11, 13, and see William lord of, see Sancho VIII
Turenne, viscount of, see Raymond
Turkish bows 68, 164, 181
Turks 27

Unaud, see Gerald, William, Raymond

Uzès, bishop of, see Raymond

Valence-s-Rhône, Drôme 119

bishop of, see Humbert
Valentinois 106
count of, see Adhémar of Poitiers
Vallabrègues, Gard 89f., 95
Vaudois, Waldenses 14n., 41, 79, 136
Venaissin, Vaucluse 80, 83, 85, 106
Venice 82
Verdun-s-Garonne, Tarn-et-Garonne 62f.
Veronica, relic 31
Vézian of Lomagne 158, 181
Vienne, Isère 17
viguier of Toulouse 124f.
Vilanova, Toulouse 110f., 192
villeins 17, 20f, 38f., 42, 46, 49, 182
Villemur, Haute-Garonne 18
vines, vineyards 46f., 59, 62, 66, 119, 136, 159f, 167, 189
vintage 58f.
Viterbo 82
Viviers, Ardèche 143
bishop of, see Bournon
Viviers, Toulouse 157

Waldenses, see Vaudois

walnuts 44
Walter Gray, archbishop of York 80n.
Walter Langton 15 In, 154f., (?) 171
Walter of Cambrai 159
Walter of Préaux 98
Walter the Breton 148
warcries: Avignon 90, 108, 149, Bar 47, Beaucaire 90, 108, 149, 154, Berzy
185, Brittany 174, Caromb 90, Cazenac 174, Comminges 52, 133, 174,
Craon 160, Creixell 174, Foix 52, 125f, 133, 185, La Barta, La Isla 133,
Malaucène 90, Montaut 133, Montégut 133, Montfort 52f., 108, 132,
149, 154, 157, 160, 163, 170, 174, 185, Montpezat 133, Narbonne 132,
Redessan 90, St Béat 133, St Denis 64, Soissons 52, 174, Toulouse 52,
88, 90, 108, 125f., 133, 149, 154, 160, 163, 170, 185, Vallabrègues 90,
Villemur 174
water supplies 22f, 25, 36f, 58, 74, 89ff., 95, 103, 105, 118, 176
weather conditions 25, 28, 32, 37ff., 48, 56, 58, 60, 62, 84, 87, 91, 97, 103,
115f, 122, 130, 144f., 148, 151, 154ff., 171f., 174, 182
whales 20
wheat 56, 117, 175
William Amanieu 127, 128n., 181
William, archbishop of Bordeaux 17f, 36
William Arnold 128, 147ff., 192n.
William Artaut of Dia 86, 119
William Bernard of Arnave 182, 186, 192
William Bernard of Luzenac 171
William Cat 35
William Chauderon 160
William count of Genevois, see Humbert
William Frotier 192
William Gerald 120
William of Belafar 96, 101, 191
William of Berlit 94
William of Cardaillac, bishop of Cahors 17, 51, 53
William of Contres 27n., 28, 34f., 60–64
William of Cotignac 96
William of La Motte 87, 100
William of Les Barres 70n.
William of Les Baux, prince of Orange 85n., 129
William of Les Roches 187f.
William of Mello 151
William of Minerve 33, 101, 104, 191
William of Nemours, precentor of Paris 39, 58
William of Niort 182, 186
William of Poitiers, Adhémar’s son 86, 130
William of Seysses 180
William of Touges 180
William of Tudela 11, 13, 15, 19, 64
William Peter of Maurens 150
William Peter of Montlaur 170
William Porcellet 82
William Short Nose, epic hero 91
William Unaud 120, 148f., 182, 184, 192
Winchester, error in text for Leicester
wine 14, 36, 43f., 49, 51, 60, 62, 69, 74 85, 89, 95, 97f., 100, 103, 105, 147,
168, 190
Wolf of Foix 150, 181f, 184ff.
women 13, 18, 24ff., 33n., 37, 42f, 89, 108, 112, 115f, 122, 124, 128, 131f,
143, 148, 153, 156, 162, 167, 172, 174, 179, 188f., 191, 194
wounds, many references include: 23, 61, 94, 99, 101, 104, 108f, 126, 133f,
147, 149f., 157, 160, 165, 167, 171f., 175, 180, and see Disease

York, archbishop of, Walter Gray 80

Zara, Dalmatia 27